Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'sex'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Photos
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
    • The Diaper Store - Shopping
    • ABDL FreeCycle
    • Other Stuff For Sale/Trade
  • Support
    • DailyDiapers Tech Support
    • Questions And Answers
    • Friends and Family
    • Restlessfox's Depression Discussion
    • ABDL Memorial
  • Other Fetishes
    • General
    • Spanking
    • Bondage
    • Watersports
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • For us who are turned on by diapers's Write something about yourself, so we can get to know each other!
  • spankings-4-all's Topics
  • spankings-4-all's ABDL spanking and punishments
  • dutchdiapers's Heya allemaal :) Stel je voor!
  • The hated ones's What's it like?
  • Big but getting Smaller!'s Topics
  • abdl west Yorkshire (uk)'s Topics
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Roleplaying
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Games
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Topics
  • For all Canadiens's Hi
  • Minecraft Daycare's Topics
  • "Nerd" Is The Word's Topics
  • AB/DL Support Group's Topics
  • Veteran Abdls's Was it hard to hide
  • Veteran Abdls's Topics
  • Diaper lovers from Scandinavia's Topics
  • Diaper Messers's Introduce Yourself
  • Diaper Messers's Favorite Fantasy in messy diapers
  • Diaper Messers's favorite diaper you use for messes
  • Diaper Messers's favorite activity for with a messy diaper
  • ABDLs of the southwest region's Hello
  • Melbourne Meetups's Welcome Melburnians
  • Melbourne Meetups's Melbourne Meetups
  • Infant littles's Discussion board about everything to do with this age and space.
  • PNW ABDL's MONTHLY MUNCHES
  • PNW ABDL's INTRODUCE YOURSELF
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's favorite Diaper smells
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Favorite Diaper Dreams or Fantasy(s)
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Diaper face sitting
  • Upstate NY ABDL's's Topics
  • Hiking/Camping Meet Ups's Topics
  • Those Who Love Plastic Pants's Topics
  • Wearing, layering, and exposing diapers and plastic pants's Topics
  • Wearing girls panties's What are your favorite panties to wear?
  • Baby Dragons's Topics
  • Those ABDL's into Sports Cars's Whatcha running
  • Inflatables and diapers's Topics
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Moncton NbB
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Topics
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Topics
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Hello
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Lounge
  • Illinois ABDL's Welcome!
  • Utah Diaper Wearers's Topics where are you from?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Did I wet during sleep ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Can hypnosis help ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Training tips
  • Robert Jans adult Baby's TopicsRobert Jans adult Baby
  • SOUTH EAST KENT UK AB ABDL DL's Topics
  • Brazilian Diaper Lovers (Brasileiros DLs)'s Tópicos
  • BiggerLittles Bouncers's Bouncer Talk
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Contour Diapers
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Diaper Function
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing PUL diapers
  • South Africa DL club's Topics
  • AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary's Topics
  • Braces Club's Topics

Product Groups

  • E-Books
  • Memberships
  • Advertising
  • Videos
  • Collectables

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


Website URL


Location


Real Age


Age Play Age

  1. This is my first long story, hope you will enjoy. Chapter 1 "Hey, baby!" I called as I pushed open the front door, hung my coat up, and floated towards the kitchen. The house always smelled nice; there was some homemade gingerbread on the counter, and the sun was pouring in through the windows.My wife, Patricia, was bustling around, whisking up a frothy meringue; her blonde hair bouncing as she hummed to herself. "Hey yourself," she replied with a grin. I leaned against the counter and watched her for a while, listening to the clatter of the utensils against the mixing bowl. The warmth of the house enveloped me, and my heart swelled with love. "So, what's the plan for tonight?" I asked casually, keeping my face neutral. It wasn't like I didn't know - she'd been dropping hints about my birthday surprise for weeks. "Well," she said, looking at me slyly. "I've got a surprise for you." My heart leapt. "You've got to tell me, darling. I can't keep guessing all night." She moved closer, her blouse unbuttoned and her lips curled into a mischievous smirk. "Alright, alright, you'll have to wait a little longer." I chuckled and leaned in, brushing my fingers against her cheek, tasting the lipstick she'd just applied. "Fine, I can wait a little longer," I said, before capturing her lips for a kiss. She giggled and pulled away, returning to her cooking. "Dinner will be ready soon," she whispered, her breath hot and heavy against my face. "Then, you'll see." My curiosity was piqued. I had no idea what she had planned, but the anticipation was making me nervous with excitement. I had never seen her this secretive before, and it was making me wonder if she had discovered my hidden passion. I cleared my throat and looked away, shifting my weight from one foot to the other. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as Patricia set the table, poured the wine, and flitted around the kitchen. "You know, honey," she said suddenly, "I've been thinking." "Oh?" I said, trying to sound casual. "Yes," she replied, her voice low and husky. "I've been thinking about...your birthday surprise." I froze. So, she did know. "You...you have?" "Mm-hm," she said, nodding as she stare straight into my eyes. I looked at her, feeling my chest tighten and my mouth go dry. "I've been thinking about how much I love you, and how much fun we could have if we just let go of our inhibitions for a weekend." I gulped and tried to process her words, my heart racing in my chest. "I want to give you the best birthday present ever," she whispered, tracing a finger down my chest. "And I think I know exactly what that is." I felt my body tense up as she took a step back, a wicked gleam in her eye. "I want to give you what you've always wanted, darling," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "You do?" I asked, feeling my heart skip a beat. "Yes," she nodded, her lips curled into a playful smile. "I know all about your... desires." My mind raced, trying to process her words. Could it be true? Had she really discovered my secret dirty love for diapers and being treated like a baby? "Come with me," she said, taking my hand and leading me towards the playroom. The room was dimly lit, with soft lighting casting a warm glow over the new big changing table, a few packages of ABDL printed diapers and some diaper changing accessories. Some bondage gear was scattered about, adding an edge to the comfortable-mysterious atmosphere. I was in shock....
  2. The start plays in my head how we got here, We had been friends since diapers, growing up I was always the defacto leader of us. As we grew through the years I used anything I could to tease you both in private and public, friends strangers it didnt matter to me. Giving wedgies and panting you were everyday things, the worst though was when ever I brought up your constant bed wetting and the never ending need for diapers. Even after you stopped and grew up bigger than me I used it to put you down, anyone new we would meet would quickly learn of it. I had just turned 19 and we both started college and decided to move in together it didnt take you long to discover my deepest seceret. The first time you had walked into my room early morning and caught me jerking my 3 inch dick. You quickly closed the door and never mentioned it but as the weeks went on a plan formed in your mind, maybe it was time for some revenge and take me down a few pegs. One night after getting super high a bet was made loser had to suck the winner off, an hour later found me naked on my knees, your load fresh on my face, and your phone up having filmed the whole thing with my hard peeppee hard as i passed out you locked a pink chastity on me, you were in control now. So this is kinda the flashback to how this story starts i would like to discuss where this might go and what you are willing to write. I try to write about that much at a time and I try to post daily at least.
  3. Three Trains By Sophie & Pudding I'll be releasing this story over the next few weeks. It's about 5 chapters long, and all of it is currently available on SubscribeStar: www.subscribestar.adult/sophieandpudding Premise: Campbell and Harlow have been talking online for months, but they have never met in person. They plan to meet up at the train station in Harlow’s town, but disaster strikes when Campbell misses the stop. Is this a bad omen, or will Harlow find a way to salvage the date? Disclaimers: m/m, diapers, wetting, sex ----------------------------- The First Train People often talked about seasickness. Even car sickness was a thing! And general motion sickness to boot. But train sickness? Campbell had spent the last hour doing everything possible to try and stave off the waves of nausea and discontent. Clicky clacky. Clicky clacky. Clicky clacky. The scenery seemed to go by slowly. Campbell was full of anxiety: meeting someone for the first time in real life. It was such a stupid idea; online had so much more protection! Two screens at least. And some phone lines. Did the internet even still use phone lines? Campbell was so busy with the whole train sickness thing that the person who sat down across from him went completely unnoticed. Until they talked. "You know, Policy St. Station was the last stop?" "That's nice," Campbell mumbled, not looking up. "You look even cuter than in your pictures, you know." Pictures? Campbell finally looked up to see a familiar face. Familiar, like when you walk around a stranger's house and recognize people from one picture in the others. His heart skipped a beat. "Harlow?" He was taller than Campbell expected. A little stockier, around the shoulders and the ribs. His dark wavy hair was mostly hidden by a beanie, speckled with tiny dots of snow. He must have just gotten on the train. It really was him... "I knew you'd forget to get off at the station, you goofball. Probably had your head so deep in your phone that you didn't even notice. Probably worrying about something-or-other~" Campbell looked at Harlow. Then Campbell looked down at his phone, out the window, and then at his own lap. "I got trainsick… how did you even know I was actually on the train?" "I didn’t," Harlow shrugged. "You don’t seem like the type to stand me up though, so I figured there was some other explanation. Campbell stared dumbfounded; Harlow had put a lot of trust in him, boarding the train like that. "It sucks that you got trainsick," Harlow said. "Let’s get off at the next station." And then, just like in the movies, the announcer came over the train speakers to let everyone know that the next station was almost an hour away. "Well, that sucks," Campbell sighed, but his traveling companion didn’t seem fazed. Harlow had a presence about him that Campbell had only seen on TV. He went around the car asking for motion sickness medicine until he managed to find an older gentleman who had some left over from his flight last week. He gave Harlow two pills, who in turn gave them to Campbell. "It's remarkable how you can just go up to strangers and ask for things," Campbell said in awe. He took the two pills and put them in his mouth, drinking a swig from his water bottle. He never left home without his water bottle. How long until the medicine kicked in? "It's no different to when I said hello to you the first time on Discord. Or when I slid into your DMs," Harlow said with a wink. "Sometimes you just gotta ask for the things you want." With that sentiment hanging in the air, Campbell had no choice but to extrapolite. Harlow wanted him. It was a weird feeling to have; like sixty-three butterflies in his stomach arguing over whatever-it-is-that-butterflies-argue-over. Something worth getting all aflutter about. "Hah. You're even cuter when you blush," Harlow said, sitting next to Campbell once again. "I knew you would be. Nobody who uses blushy emojis as often as you do does so without having a super cute blush." "I don't think there's a strong correlation between the use of blushy emojis and actually blushing," Campbell argued, but in his case, the correlation was extremely strong. It was nearly 1. Harlow looked out the window, watching the scenery go by. "This is a little unfortunate," he siad. "I had ideas of places we could go, and now we are stuck on this train." "Oh, I'm sorry," Campbell said quickly. "I should have been paying more attention to the stops. This is all my fault." "Well, it is your fault you didn't get off at the right station," Harlow agreed, "but I'm here with you and the people mean more than the venue. And by the time we get to the station, we'll probably have gotten past the awkward phase, right? We’ll be all laughter and kissy kissy." Campbell didn't understand how people like Harlow existed in the world; hadn't he ever heard of anxiety? Did some people just go around being all normal? Wild. "Harlow, you know I've never..." "Kissed anybody, I know." Actually Campbell had kissed people, but it was never on his terms. It was pushy girls or social expectations, so they didn’t count to Harlow. "But we're gonna fix that little shortcoming; I promised that we would." A first kiss on a train was pretty romantic, Campbell thought. But the notion of kissing this man he'd only just met today... and what if he wasn't a good kisser? What if Harlow didn't want to see him anymore, after such an awful kiss. Campbell grew quiet and looked down at his phone. 44 minutes until the next stop. "I see you thinking! This is like when we roleplay, and you write these big long internal thoughts - but ah! This time I have the upper hand, because I've been writing with you for months. So let's take a guess!" Harlow tilted his head and pursed his lips, leaning around to look at Campbell’s face. "You are thinking... what if you're not a good kisser? Or worse, what if Harlow - and by that I mean me - isn't a good kisser? Am I close?" "The first one," Campbell laughed nervously. The thought that Harlow wasn't a good kisser didn't even cross his mind. Upon seeing him, Campbell knew without a doubt that Harlow would be a good kisser. Nonetheless, his skill at reading Campbell's mind was impressive. "Well, you have the home-field advantage. You got on the train first, so I think that’s how it works. Admittedly, I’ve never watched baseball, but that sounds right." Harlow grinned. He had a damn pretty smile for a boy. It kinda made Campbell melt a little bit. Harlow was just as stupid in person as he was online, but that seemed to put Campbell at ease. There was something very disarming about playfully stupid men. By the time the meds started to kick in, Campbell was feeling a lot more comfortable with Harlow. "Are you still feeling sick?" Harlow asked. "Less so," Campbell admitted. He checked his phone again. 35 minutes. "Rad. Because..." Harlow peered at Campbell’s phone with an analytical look and then moved his lips right to the ear of the latter; speaking in one of those 'kind of loud for a whisper, but still functionally private tones.' "That means I have 35 minutes to kiss you, and convince you that I'm just as smooth and dreamy in person as you say I am online." As time ticked on, Campbell wondered exactly how sincere Harlow's words were. Every movement Harlow made, every touch Harlow gave, every glance Harlow shot... each was dripping with intention. But none of them were a kiss. But they were holding hands. Or rather, Harlow was holding Campbell's hand in his, running his thumb along the back of it. Campbell checked his phone again, like he did every few minutes. 9 minutes. There were three minutes left on the clock when Harlow made his move. And it wasn't motivated by the time until arriving at the station. No, it was triggered by the passengers at the front of the carriage getting up and moving into the vestibule compartment in preparation to get off at the station. Harlow waited until the two of them were alone, because he knew full well that Campbell would be so much more comfortable with some relative privacy. Harlow put a hand on Campbell’s cheek to guide his face, and then he pressed his lips to Campbell’s. And with one smooth motion, he pushed him down onto the bench seat, and continued to kiss him. Kissing was a lot like it looked on TV, Campbell thought. His head was swirling with things he thought he should be doing, but each thought was buffeted away by another crash of Harlow's lips to his. One after another, until his thoughts were a senseless little puddle and there was nothing but the tingling on his lips. When it was over, Campbell's cheeks were pink and Harlow was hurrying him off the train. He stumbled behind Harlow, trying to keep his footing, until they were on the station platform and Campbell's labored breaths made puffs of misty fog in front of his mouth.
  4. I'm really sorry for the delay on this one. I'm just trying to make everything perfect, and this doesn't feel perfect yet. But I'm probably as close to perfect as I'm going to get. I know this chapter is really short. I'll try to have a longer one up by next week, okay? Anyway... If you haven't read any Academy Works stories, there are five others in this universe. They are as follows: Academy I (Part 1), Academy B (Part 2), Academy T (Part 3), Academy K (Part 4), and Academy A (Part 5). You don't have to read any of the other stories to enjoy this one, but there are a lot of references and overlap. If you're in this for the long haul, and you want to know about the entire universe, I really do recommend reading this one after the other five. As always, you can support me at this Patreon link. Thank you for all the comments and likes over the past year, and I hope to finish this project soon! ~Mia~ --------------------------------- Academy M By Mia Moore "The just are blind to love, and the lovers are blind to everything else." -The Source Mistake One I flipped through the dossier. Of all the cases they wanted me to start with... "So?" "You're sure she's a candidate?" I asked. Eli nodded. He was the Academy's problem solver, and his first problem was the hardest one. How do we identify the candidates? "Judith Levin, age twenty-eight." "And she's been Touched?" I flipped the page. There was a picture on this one: a brunette with half-closed eyes and a faraway look. "Yep," Eli said, which was all that he had to say. If she'd been Touched and he was able to compile a dossier, that was proof enough. She didn't disappear. "So what am I supposed to do," I said sharply, snapping the folder closed. I entwined my fingers in front of me and leaned forward to meet Eli's gaze. He could intimidate anyone, but not me. I'd been working with him for far too long. "Keep her occupied. She's done her part, but she's still an Arcana. She's dangerous." Sure, keep her occupied. Eli was asking me to babysit God. "Why me?" I asked. That was the real question I wanted answered. "There are a thousand other people working here that could handle this." Eli smiled when he said: "She's into tall women." "Well, shit..." "No one is better than you, Maria," Eli went on. He was goading me, but he wasn't wrong. "Where is she?" I asked, entertaining the offer. "Academy B?" "M," Eli said flatly. "Wait, really?" “——— isn't taking any chances." "I guess not..." I twirled my hair in thought. If keeping Judith in line was really so important, then I might as well take on the extra responsibility. It would give me more leverage at the end of all this. "So you'll do it?" Eli asked. "I'll do it." "Good." And then Eli dropped the stoicism for just a moment to give me a smile. "You've got this." "I'm not worried," I said brightly, without a hint of dishonesty. But I should have been worried. I should have shown an ounce of caution, but my pride never let me make such compromises. Determination and commitment motivated me, and they would motivate me to oblivion. Judith Levin would be my downfall, and that cascade began when I accepted her as my responsibility. She was my first mistake.
  5. Hi everybody! As a long time lurker and even longer writer for my own enjoyment, I finally got the push to actually share something. It couldn't have been done without the help of some writer friends, /u/Sissybecky (r/abdlstories) who beta read and Clairanette (aka Clairacuddles on A03), talking to both of them for hours about writing. Check them out too! Scarlet is a young woman down on her luck. She has a broken heart, bank account, and sex life. Her luck finally seems to be changing when she is offered a job on the outher side of the country, and really has no option but to take it. But what she doesn't know about the city of Caulfield Valley may get her in trouble, like what her new boss, Emilia Kane, secretly does as a side hussle. a slowburn, long form lesbian fic that is very kinky and ABDL oriented. 1- so it feels real There is both terror and freedom in restarting your life. Not in a cosmic sense, but in the moving-across-the-country-and-leaving-everyone-you-knew-on-the-opposite-coast sense. That is where Scarlet found herself this morning. Eyes red from her jetlag, hair a mess from the uncomfortable seats, and a puffy-eyed death stare meeting her from the scratched bathroom mirror. Even with her fresh start, the fresh apartment, she was not ready for her first day at a new job in this new, unfamiliar city. She wanted to sleep. She wanted to forget. She wanted to go back to her home with—a pang of heartbreak through her chest interrupted the thought. That home was no longer there, and no one was waiting for her to come home. Instead, Scarlet let out a dejected sigh, opened the cardboard moving box that contained the toiletries that were not in her carry-on, and got in the shower. She was up far earlier than she realistically needed to be, to make sure she could wash her hair, shave her legs, and still have plenty of time for makeup and a relaxed cab ride to work. The pipes whined and hot water splashed her face as the new-ish utilities sprung to life. She focused on getting the sleep out of her eyes. She resented her own anxious, over-prepare-until-exhausted tendencies. Yet Scarlet knew that on mornings where she didn’t do this, she was late. It was part of why she’d lost her last position as a Library clerk. God, that feels like a lifetime ago. If I started taking those then…what if... Scarlet let the thought drift up with the steam, and focused on the rigorous maintenance that her curly, shoulder-length bob required. The rest of the shower went likewise. She would move on to some other form of self-grooming, only for another intrusive thought to appear, and she would do her best to let it roll off of her. By the time she was done, dripping into a towel and stepping out, she had gotten most of the self loathing scrubbed off. Scarlet turned to face the same mirror. She wiped the fogged glass with one pale hand, and the same dead-eyed look greeted her. Scarlet forced a smile, hollow but just enough to come across as courteous and eager, rather than like a retail worker who was dead inside. She had plenty of practice masking in this way. Her breakfast was a microwaved cup of coffee and protein bar, the leftovers from her flight. She’d have to go to the grocery after work. She ate just enough to then turn to her prescriptions, the small, resentful white triangles tasting bitter and frustrating, her knowing that it was a 50/50 on whether she would be vomiting before lunch. The three small blue estrogen pills had to melt sublingually, and wouldn’t upset her stomach. They did, however, taste like minty asshole as they dissolved under her tongue while she started her makeup routine. It went quickly, Scarlet’s old “professional” looks still in her head after years of rushed mornings where her mediocre nutrition and makeup routine battled for time. Her hands danced; brushing, patting, dabbing, blending, and setting at a quick but deliberate pace. This wasn’t Scarlet’s first time working places that made her tone down her looks and cover her smattering of artsy tattoos that criss crossed her arms. Her new boss had assured her however, that so long as she wore at least business casual and none of the tattoos visible were profane, no one would care. Simple enough to cover the guillotine on her shoulder blade or the shoddy stick and poke of her highschool bff’s band “The Fart Coffins” on the opposite blade. She only sometimes regretted that one out of any of the designs on her body. She finished with a modest amount of very neutral blush, and got up to dress in the outfit she had laid out the night before. A simple white blouse and black skirt, black tie, black flats. Should show a good first impression for a secretary of a legal office. She couldn’t help but roll the sleeves partially, however, showing hints and edges of her ink. Scarlet made sure her hair was dry, shook her head as a jolt of the last taste of estrogen left her mouth, and called for her cab. Just before leaving, she packed her purse, and heard an unfamiliar jingling at the bottom. Fishing through the myriad receipts, dust bunnies and half finished chapsticks, she finally found the culprit, and her heart dropped. A simple gold ring, with an inscription inside; Futile – the winds –/ To a Heart in port –The singular band was heavy in her hand, and Scarlet felt the heartbreak all over again. She wanted nothing more than to scream. She wanted to sob until her throat was hoarse, to wail in pain. She wanted to call her. Instead, she tenderly wiped the welling tear in one eye to preserve her mascara, roughly threw open the drawer to toss the precious bomb in with a clatter. The front door slammed and locked behind her. The cab hummed quietly as it rode down the dense city streets, and Scarlet focused on taking in the sites of tree leaves slowly changing color through the cab window. She was headed further downtown from her new apartment, and even still there were beautiful trees she wasn’t familiar with. This is exactly what I thought the East Coast to look like, and yet it’s even more beautiful than I could have imagined, she mused to herself. She was used to her hometown in the Bay, the palms and pines of the San Francisco and Oakland areas all she had made friends with until now. The trees were dotted in front of the tall downtown shops, looking like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting. She took a picture every now and again, killing time until her quiet cab driver pulled over to a sidewalk. Scarlet smoothed her skirt, handed the man his fare and a tip, and stepped out in front of a small office building. Her flats echoed against the shiny, reflective tile as she followed signs and elevator directories to Kane Arbitration & Mediation Legal Services. The interior of the elevator shined, polished enough that Scarlet could see her own reflection. She took a moment as she rode to the fourth floor, using the reflection to adjust her skirt. She was so tall that no matter what she wore, it always eventually turned into a skirt shorter than intended, and that was the last thing she wanted to project on her first day. Once the soft fabric was in place, better resting on her hips and covering much of her long thighs, she noticed she had arrived. Scarlet swallowed, her nerves making it louder than she had wanted, and exited as the doors parted. Kane Legal was one of the only offices on this floor, and it didn’t take her long to find, but she paused outside the door anyway. She took solace in the fact her new employer wouldn’t be able to see her through the doors frosted glass. Scarlet had a moment to steady the shaking in her hands. There’s nothing left for you back there. This has to work. You have no other option. The thought was supposed to be comforting. She opened the door and recalled all the times that thought would light a fire in her—to ignite the contrarian and spiteful nature she had to anyone that doubted her. A year ago, this would have made her unstoppable…but the last year was harder than she could have ever predicted. The reception area of the office was nicely decorated, looking like the kind you’d see on a mid-budget daytime law drama. No one was at the desk that she assumed would be hers, so she tried to peer around a corner leading to what she assumed would be Miss Kane’s proper office. Sure enough, a door at the end of the hall was open and revealed a head of deep black hair peaking just over the top of a large computer monitor. Scarlet took a moment for them to notice her. In another life, Scarlet would have confidently marched into the office, head held high, with enough swagger to convince anyone that she owned this office. Now the poor girl stood there, shivering as her future awaited. The Scarlet of a year ago would have left this newer Scarlet behind, just like the one she cared about the most. She prayed this wasn’t some kind of test. “Excuse me?” She called out, causing the head to twitch, “I’m looking for Miss Kane?” The top of the head rose for a pair of eyes to see just over the top, and then a hand brusquely slid the monitor on a pivoting stand out of the way. Scarlet recognized her now, the telltale hazel, almost golden eyes and a striking streak of platinum blonde to one side having stuck with her since their video interview. “And you have found her.” Her voice merrily sang, reverberating down the tiled hall. She stood. “You must be Ms. Finch. I am so glad to finally get you out here. May I be the first to properly welcome you to Caulfield Valley, I hope your flight was smooth?” Scarlet was immediately put off balance, having to look up at someone for once. Even if Emilia Kane hadn’t been in imposing black heels, she would easily have three inches on the six feet even Scarlet. She effortlessly glided down the hall towards Scarlet, her hand outstretched. Scarlet met her, returning her’s for a handshake. The taller woman’s hands were so soft. “Ah, t-thank you, Ma’am.” She politely smiled, and decided to rest her hands on the strap of her purse so as to not fidget. “I appreciate that, it was a long flight.” She wanted to divulge how exhausted and sore she was, but held back. “That is such a shame.” Emilia twisted her mouth into a concerned frown for a moment, a hand grabbing her chin in thought. “If you ever need to fly for me again, I can make sure you have better accommodations. Thankfully, your first day probably will not be too demanding. I am hoping to simply get you familiar with the way I organize best and have you operating at full speed before my next big meeting in…,” She checked the date on her phone, pulling it from the breast pocket of her dark green suit, “-three days. Does all that sound good?” Scarlet sighed in relief. “More than good, Ma’am, I’m sure I can be up to snuff by the end of the day.” She was a tiny bit surprised by how confident she sounded. “Oh please, Ma’am makes me feel old.” She waved a hand as if shooing the notion away, “I know to most it is respectful, but I prefer ‘Miss’ or just Emilia if it is all the same to you.” She rested the same hand now on her hips, which Scarlet noted were surprisingly accented in this type of suit. She nodded in response, and Emilia gestured for her to sit in the chair behind the receptionist desk. The woman looked like she was off a runway, the two piece suit and platinum jewelry complimenting her intense eyes and the vibrant streak of silver- no, platinum blonde in her hair. The hazel of her eyes became almost amber-gold as the light from the windows caught them. When her new employer wasn’t looking, she shook her head to erase the thoughts. Scarlet couldn’t exactly be thinking about how attractive her boss was if she didn’t want to risk her new living situation. “—and your last employer said you were familiar with all of these programs, is that right?” The question snapped Scarlet back to reality as Emilia motioned to the open windows of the computer. “That’s right. All of this is right in my wheelhouse.” Scarlet affirmed, grateful that the job didn’t seem to have any sudden surprises. “And this looks like a pretty standard inter-office set up on the phones as well. Would you prefer a call or a ping on your computer when you have a call or a client?” She hoped the question would help make her seem competent and ‘a go-getter,’ something her father had told her once upon a time about starting a new job. “A call is fine unless I am already with a client. If I do not respond, you may call regardless.” Emilia said, a small smile of approval spreading across her red lips. “On the topic of clients, occasionally you are to sit in for meetings and you will be taking notes. These are legal matters and meet the standard of attorney-client-privilege. So it is vitally important you understand that anything you hear or write down in those meetings are confidential, but could end up under scrutiny if we were ever to be sued or subpoenaed. Are you comfortable with that?” “I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t.” Scarlet nodded, “To be clear, any notes I take are private between you and I unless that happens right? Like—” she kicked herself for her valleygirl filler word, and tried to recover, “a doctor? For example, I wouldn’t talk about this with anyone except you or the client, even during off hours?” Scarlet couldn’t lie to herself and say that didn’t make her anxious. Her understanding of the legal system told her there were a million and one ways to mess up proceedings if everyone didn’t know them ahead of time. The clarity would help alleviate that anxiety. “Exactly. We can talk about it informally outside of the office but we must use discretion. God forbid you run into a client at a bar, make sure neither of you are shouting without realizing. However you got the most important part. Good job.” Something inside Scarlet warmed at her new boss’s approval. Emilia’s phone lit up and began ringing in her hand. She rolled her eyes. “I have to take this,” she explained, grabbing a small packet from the top drawer of the desk, “Just answer the phone if any calls come in and start filling this out with your info so I can make payments and records and such. It will only take a moment!” Emilia walked back up the hall, closing the door of her office. Scarlet could hear her talking in a tone that sounded professional and even, but couldn’t make out anything specific. When Scarlet realized she could not eavesdrop, no matter how hard she tried to focus, she instead grabbed a pen from the desk and focused on the forms. They were typical of starting with any new employer: tax info, new address, signing agreements. Scarlet was sorely missing the over-designed packets she would receive on her first day at each of the oversized chain stores she had grown up working at. The kind that tries to convince the reader that “we’re a family here,” isn’t the same as “your boss will not give a single shit about you if you think for yourself.” They were always a riot to laugh at with her fellow cashiers, clerks, and baristas. Everything was astonishingly professional, and felt tailored to the tiny law office. The forms were of course up to every standard Scarlet was aware of, but everything appeared handwritten and then copied from a master document. The young woman marveled at the curves and loops that seemed so practiced, so official. Calligraphy as a hobby? Scarlet’s daydream was broken as the phone rang. Her arm sprung to life, grabbing the phone and bringing it to her ear. “Hello, Legal Offices of Miss Kane, how can I help you?” Her mind auto piloted the greeting, a tactic she’d learned as a young adult to perform before any social anxiety made her hesitate to answer. There was a silent beat, broken only by soft background hum from the receiver. A deeper voice finally spoke. “Oh, is Miss Kane not in?” “I’m sorry, she’s stepped away for another call. I’m the new secretary.” The professional mask came back to her like a second skin, despite over a year of disuse. “Can I take a message for you?” Scarlet offered. “Er,” The voice stammered for a moment, then clarified, “Yeah. Actually, you can tell her that I have to back out of Friday’s meeting, I won’t be rescheduling. She can keep the deposit. Goodbye.” Scarlet busied herself scribbling the note down. “Wait, I’ll need to tell her your name.” She tried to catch the man before he disconnected. It was too late, the line went dead. Scarlet took a confused look at the receiver before returning it to the cradle. She tried to imagine what would have someone behaving this way, but even her previous customer support and retail work did not track here. Scarlet merely blinked in confusion and returned to filling her new employment forms. She could hear the muffled speech of her new boss, not able to pick distinct words, only cadence. The forms were dull and simple enough, and before too long Emilia’s office door clicked open. Scarlet was finishing the bottom lines of the last page, hoping quietly to impress the imposing woman, as childish as that want may be. Emilia’s heels marked her approach down the hall, and Scarlet spun gracefully in her swivel chair to face her. “Did I hear a call come in while I was gone?” “You did, and I've got a message,” Scarlet tried her best to sound professional yet nonchalant, “your Friday meeting canceled, said to keep his deposit.” She looked up to Emilia to gauge her superior’s reaction. Emilia gave nothing but a solitary eyebrow twitch. “He didn’t leave a name and hung up…is that normal?” “Whether it’s normal or not, we get to keep the deposit for my time, and that’s what matters to me.” Emilia said, too hurried to be as casual. Scarlet decided to just let that slip.There was something going on here, but she would catch the intricacies of the client relationships soon enough. Emilia very pointedly avoided her gaze to check the time, and excused herself again. The rest of the day moved slowly, save for asking Scarlet for a coffee run in the afternoon, which turned into buying a cafe scone for Scarlet’s lunch as well. She busied herself with memorizing the upcoming schedule, the program, and the routine expected of her. She tried not to fidget as the caffeine had its way with her later in the day. The bouncing of her leg coincided with an increase in worry. Would she have another reaction to this medication like her last, and be unable to sleep? Would Emilia be angry that she wasn’t being proactive in some way? How was she supposed to know? She paused, trying to stop ruminating. She lifted her hands away from the keyboard. They were shaking, and she squeezed her eyes closed. When Scarlet opened them, they focused through her fingers, at the sticky note she had written down the message, and the smaller coffee order beneath it. Sighing, she wrote down the coffee order on her phone and on her desktop notepad. If she could do nothing, she would be constructive and prepared for the future. Her hands kept shaking for the remainder of the shift. Scarlet wasn’t sure if it was the anxiety, the caffeine, or her meds. She’d been so isolated until moving she hadn’t noticed if the shaking started then. Just past five, Emilia’s heels clicked down the hall, a smart designer purse over one shoulder. “Now, is there anything I can clarify before we leave?” Her voice sang again and the hall reverberated in tune with her voice like Brian Eno was behind it. Scarlet shook her head, smiling with her mask back on as she spun to face Emilia again. “Thank you so much, but I don’t think I’ve got any questions yet.” Scarlet wanted to be sincere in thanking her, drop the facade and business-casual tone. Speaking without rehearsal tended to bite her in the ass lately. She squeezed her hands between her thighs to try and avoid any probing questions. Scarlet could only imagine suspicious and overbearing concern at best if her new boss thought there was something wrong with her medically. “Is there anything else I can help with? I’ve just been organizing your schedule and getting used to the layout in here all day.” She desperately wanted to get her groceries before it was too dark. “No thank you, Scarlet. You’ve already helped me enormously, you have no idea.” Emilia ushered Scarlet out the door, and locked it behind her. * * If one thing in the world could be counted on, it was chain stores being identical on the inside. Scarlet pushed an identically squeaky cart up identically packed aisles among indistinguishable brands. The only difference really seemed to be the accents. She approached bulk rice bags, hesitated, and drew out her phone with dread. Her meager bank account balance confirmed her fears, and she begrudgingly went for the generic. Other staples like cheap instant ramen and pasta followed suit. The sole splurge was the cheapest, sweetest, garbage brand of red wine she could find. Her cab ride was identical, save for the setting sun behind her. Purples and oranges and cotton-candy-clouds danced behind her, out of view, as she slowly sank her head against the cool glass of the window. At least the trees are still pretty. She raised her phone again to try and take a picture, but the camera went grainy in the growing dark. Her new apartment greeted her with the same lonely tone as when she first received the keys. It was cold, it was empty, the furnishings were bland and picked by the property management company. Nothing here was hers yet, save the stacked boxes of cardboard. Her tired arms carried the groceries to their appropriate resting places, and she cracked open the wine before settingling on the couch. Out of habit she reached for her remote, only to remember she didn’t have a TV yet. Sold for the moving expenses. Scarlet was so tired of sighing. She took a swig of wine, an old comfort that was basically a juicebox and rubbing alcohol that reminded her of being broke in college. She opened her phone, wishing for any stimulation. Her friends, (rather former friends) were still posting stories, still sharing their bad takes and inane jokes. She considered getting off the couch to do the same. It was all performative anyway, right? But the energy wouldn’t come when she called out for it. Another sip, and she swapped apps. Scarlet noticed the singular blink of darkness on her phone’s screen. “Please, you piece of shit. I really can’t afford you to die right now.” Her worries seemed unfounded, as the brilliant screen returned and the malfunction wasn’t replicated for the rest of the night. What was strange, however, were the kinds of new accounts she was being recommended as she scrolled her timeline. Now, Scarlet was no prude. She enjoyed fucking and her alone time as much as anyone. Estrogen and Progesterone even maybe had her hornier than the average. But her timeline wasn’t full of this much smut. She had friends in the sex work game, but she didn’t exactly like, share, favorite, reblog, or any other influencer verb their content. Another website breaking their algorithm again? Even if Dani did porn, she didn’t do this kind of porn. Morbid curiosity, and a slight increase in her pulse, beckoned Scarlet onward. Drawings, videos, and staged photos of women in things she’d only seen in racy HBO content. She didn’t even know what to call the more intricate…props…but felt herself linger on a clip of a woman riding a…pleasure machine plugged into the wall behind her. Scarlet’s face matched her namesake and she scrolled on. A woman sitting at a home office, the quintessential framing of every vlog you’ve ever watched. Finally somebody is fucking sane in this world. She clicked the video without even reading the caption, and the perky eyed labrador retriever of a woman began to speak. “Hi everybody! This is the Channel of O. SO!” The blonde clapped for emphasis. “You’re trying to learn about BDSM, and you have no idea where to start.” Scarlet’s eyes went wide, she took another sip, and watched the woman jumpcut and explain through terrible jokes. It was a trainwreck, steam engines exploding in her mind. It made her hot in the crotch. Scarlet finished her glass, finished the video, and poured herself another while going deeper to the woman’s personal channel. More videos, more introductory guides. Scarlet polished the second glass, and was too engrossed despite the initial impulse to cringe to even pour another. Her alarm rang to remind her to take the rest of her medication, pulling her out of her trance.How long had she been zoned out? It was eight thirty. Losing track of time like that wasn’t uncommon for her and this diversion was welcome. She resigned herself and went to go take another dose of bitter antidepressants and her dose of Progesterone. Once the poison was administered, she looked across her kitchen to the counter where she left her phone. It lay there, like a metal megalith, imposing despite being a little plastic rectangle. Scarlet had to gather her nerve just to walk across the room and lift the damn thing. Once it was back in her hand, she used shaking hands to unlock it. The Channel of O was still smiling up at her, and she felt her cheeks getting redder. Her glass of wine was forgotten as she brought her phone to her bedroom. She unboxed her duvet, and sat on the soft material as the video resumed. Scarlet was enthralled, soaking in every bit of knowledge she could. “There’s all kinds of different dynamics! You’re probably familiar with a ‘master/slave’ dynamic,” The blonde woman began, “but there’s also pets and owners, and even daddies, mommies,—” Scarlet’s pulse quickened,”—or more generically caregivers and littles! Sometimes that’s called ABDL if it involves diapers.” Scarlet felt her breath catch in her throat. Her fingers flew into a flurry, and a private internet search later, her phone was filled with images that made her heartbeat accelerate. Videos, drawings, and many, many depictions of adult women, with all their curves and freckles and other parts that excited Scarlet, in thick diapers. They ranged across all body types, and the infantile garb varied from plain white plastic to over the top patterns to evoke baby diapers. Scarlet continued to scroll, eyes wide in wonder and excitement. She finally stopped, a thumbnail capturing her attention like a punch to the gut and clicked the video. Scarlet’s mouth went wide, and felt herself starting to leak into her panties. A gorgeous, curvaceous woman was lying on her back, supple lips wrapped around the nipples of another woman, in nothing but a pastel colored diaper and delicate, lacy lingerie top. The tender moment evoked breastfeeding, save for the “mother” holding a massive vibrator against the woman’s…diaper. The “baby” of the couple was moaning, growing louder, and Scarlet felt a tent form under her skirt. Eventually, the “baby” was screaming, thrusting her hips into the massive sex toy, in time with cries of “Mommy!” Mommy’s smile was intoxicating. She was very clearly getting off just as much as her baby, her face painted a combination of maternal nurturing, hedonistic pleasure, ecstatic elation, and sadistic control as she began thrusting the enormous vibrator in time with her partner’s thrusts. It was obviously acting on the merit of pornography, but Scarlet couldn’t tear herself away. She allowed her hand to snake up to a nipple poking through her top. Scarlet realized her own arousal, and in embarrassment, closed the tab, flinging her phone to the edge of the bed like it was a dangerous spider. She flung the covers off, racing to the bathroom for a cold shower.
  6. "Awe, what's wrong little sissy," my mommy asked me as we pulled into the driveway. "I don't want to do this," I replied. "What," Mommy said. "You've been saying for months how much fun it would be to have a sissy play date. Now that I've set one up for you, you want to back down?" "Yes," I answered. "I know I said that, but I meant like watching cartoons and coloring with another person in diapers and dresses. This is a sleepover, and you won't even be there!" "Well too bad sissy. Now get going," Mommy said as she stepped out of the car. "Everything is already set up, and I have plans tonight that I will be late for if you keep dragging your feet. So unless you want to come home to a punishment tomorrow you'll put some pep in your little sissy steps." Mommy took me by the hand and led me up the walk to the house's front door. She rang the doorbell, holding my hand in a vice-like grip. A diaper bag was slung over her other shoulder. The door was answered by an older woman, hair starting to gray. She and Mommy embraced in a warm hug. Mommy then handed her my diaper bag. "Hi Kathleen," Mommy said. "Everything little sissy Brian needs is in there. Sorry he isn't wearing anything. He is nervous about his sleepover with Sam tonight, and was being fussy so I didn't have much time to get him ready. Thank you so much for doing this tonight though." "I don't worry about. You know I love dressing up sissies," Kathleen said. "You didn't need to pack all this though. You know I have plenty of diapers for the two little sissies." "I know, but I didn't want to take advantage. I will be by to pick him up tomorrow at 10:00 though," Mommy said. Turning her attention to me, she said, "now Brian, you be a good sissy tonight and listen to everything Aunty Kathleen tells you. She has my permission to punish you any way she sees fit, and if I hear you needed a punishment, you can bet it will be worse when you get home tomorrow. Now give me a kiss goodbye. " Chastised and blushing, I gave Mommy a kiss before being pulled into the house by Kathleen. Kathleen then closed the door, causing Mommy to disappear from my view. "Now, should we get you properly dressed?" Kathleen asked me. "Yes Ma'am," I replied. Kathleen then took me by the hand, leading me deeper into the house. We headed up a flight of stairs, stopping outside of A soft pink door. Kathleen opened the door, revealing an adult baby nursery that every sissy baby dreamed of having. A crib with a twin sized mattress dominated one corner of the room. A changing table with diapers stacked underneath dominated the opposite corner. Both were covered in restraints that could completely immobilize anyone using the furniture. A large rocking chair occupied a third corner of the room underneath a large window, and sex and baby toys were scattered across the floor of the rest of the room. "Once you are properly dressed you can go play with Sammy. Does that sound fun Brianna?" Kathleen asked me. She started undressing me instantly, so I don't think my answer mattered beyond avoiding punishment for being rude. So I responded, "Yes, Ma'am." Kathleen untied my shoes first, making me rest my hand on her back while she pulled my shoes and socks off my feet. She then unbuttoned my shorts, pulling them and my underwear down in a single smooth motion. Kathleen made me rest my hands on her again for support as I stepped out of the leg holes. I wanted to cover myself with my hands in one last act of modesty, but as my arms moved down Kathleen caught them and lifted them up above my head. Then, she pulled my t-shirt up above my head and I was naked. Once undressed, I was ushered up on top of the changing mat, and Kathleen buckled a single strap across my waist, holding me onto the table. "Your momma would be so upset if something happened to her little sissy, so I need to take extra special care with you, don't I?" This time, I left it as a rhetorical question and didn't respond. Kathleen bent below my eye site for a second, returning with a diaper thicker than any I had ever seen before. Kathleen set it on my chest. So I could stare right at it, while she pulled out the other supplies she needed. I wondered how badly I would be waddling in the diaper until I felt something cold around my balls. The diaper blocked my view, but I could tell that Kathleen was putting my chastity cage on me. Chastity was a kink that my wife and I often indulged in with one another. But having your wife lock away your cock was one thing, and an older woman who had never touched you intimately before was entirely another. Normally, I was hard as a rock and my wife had to use a cold washcloth or another trick to get me into the cage. This time, I was so timid about being locked up by Kathleen that my cage was almost too small for me. "I have no idea why your mommy said I should expect trouble getting your cage on you," Kathleen said as she sealed my dick in with a click. "You have such a well behaved sissy clitty for me." Kathleen then lifted my hips up, slipping the diaper underneath me. A liberal cloud of powder soon coated my chastity cage and butt crack. I turned and twisted on the table as Kathleen rubbed the powder into my diaper area. Sam often had a bruised ass when I hung out with him, so I knew Kathleen wasn't shy about delivering a spanking. Because of this, I tried to stay still, but it was also deeply embarrassing having Kathleen touching my genitals so thoroughly and business-like, as if I were nothing more than a child she was babysitting. Satisfied that my nether regions were thoroughly protected from diaper rash, Kathleen then taped the diaper up with the same efficiency. Kathleen then ran her fingers through the waist and leg bands, checking the fit of the diaper. Satisfied, she slid a pair of plastic locking panties up my legs. Once they covered the diaper, Kathleen released me from the changing table, so she could roll me onto my side to lock the plastic panties on with a click. I wasn’t allowed off of the changing table until she had given the panties a few test pulls to make sure they wouldn't come off. After the diaper and plastic panties were put on me, Kathleen went digging through Sammy's sissy closet for an outfit for me to wear. She was in there for a minute before she popped back out with an armful of clothes. First, Kathleen had me put on a simple white camisole. Then came a very frilly pink dress, with ruffles and frills on both the skirt and shoulders. Kathleen made me raise my arms above my head while she slipped it over my head. She then zipped it up my back. A small click indicated she had locked the dress around my neck when she had fully zipped it up my back. A bright white corset was then wrapped around my torso. Since it was more decorational than for waist shaping, Kathleen only tightened the corset until it was mildly uncomfortable. Next, Kathleen snuck a matching pair of bloomers up my legs and over my diaper. Lastly, two petticoats were slid up my legs and around my waist, adding a nice poof and flair to my outfit. "You make such a lovely little sissy Brianna," Kathleen said. "Now you just need a lovely little wig and something to cover up that unfortunate addition God put on your throat. You be a good sissy and stay right there." Kathleen left the room, leaving me alone. She was gone for a while. At least long enough for me to be bored, and start swishing my skirt and petticoats back and forth, watching them twirl around my waist. Kathleen caught me off guard as she reentered the room. "A sissy and her skirts," she said as she walked back in, a box in her arms. I blushed, embarrassed, while she pulled a blonde, ringlet wig out of the box. "We discovered, Sammy is more of a brunette than a blond, so he doesn't wear this one much." Kathleen placed a wig cap on my head, then slid the wig into place. A few adjustments and a pink headband later she was finished with my hair. To complete my outfit, a pink ribbon was tied around my throat to cover up my Adam's apple. "Now you look like such a darling little sissy," Kathleen said. She didn't let me look at myself in the mirror though. Instead, she took me by the hand, leading me out of the room and back downstairs to her living room. *Part Two* Set up in the center of the room was a large playpen. Another sissy sat in the center of the playpen, half heartedly pushing two teddy bears around in front of them while baby cartoons played quietly on the tv. The sissy in the playpen was Sam, or Sammy, the person I was having a "sleepover" with. They were dressed in a yellow baby party dress, wearing a brunette bob wig with a small bonnet tied around their chin. As Kathleen helped Sammy stand up out of the playpen, I saw his skirt was stiff enough and accompanied by enough petticoats that the bottom of his diaper and plastic pants just peeked out between his legs. It was interesting, seeing Sammy and Kathleen so close together. Unlike my mommy, who was only a few years older than me, Kathleen was older than Sammy by a couple of decades. The marked age difference and between Sammy and Kathleen, and his appearance, truly made Sammy appear to be a child, even though he was only two years younger than I. "Now, doing each other's makeup and nails is a classic sleepover activity for girls. I was thinking you two sissies would love doing that for each other, wouldn't you?" Kathleen said. "Yes mommy," Sammy said. I simultaneously said, "Yes aunt Kathleen." "Alright, both of you be good and sit on the floor, while I go and get the makeup," Kathleen said. Sammy and I knelt on the floor as Kathleen left. We sat there in awkward silence, neither of us sure really how to start a conversation in our present state. Kathleen finally returned, makeup caboodle in one hand and a bag of makeup brushes in the other. Setting the items down, she said, "Ok, which one of you wants to be made up first?" After an awkward silence, I eventually raised my hand. "Good sissy Brian," Kathleen said. She sat on the ground in between Sammy and I, and began unpacking all of the things she had brought down. First, she directed Sammy in applying foundation to my face, then eyeshadow, blush, and lip gloss. Once Kathleen was satisfied with Sammy's work, she had me do the same, following the same steps of dabbing the foundation onto Sammy before gently coloring his eyes in a yellow eyeshadow to match his dress. Then a forced smile so that I could brush foundation onto the apples of his cheeks. Finally, strokes of lipgloss left a pink glittering shimmer on his lips. Kathleen showed us the results of our makeovers in a small hand mirror. Overall, they weren't great. I knew I could have done a better job with my makeup myself, and I knew that I didn't do a great job either on Sammy's makeup. It had been the first time I had put makeup on another person though, and I am sure Sammy was in a similar boat. Painting each other's nails went much better though. This time, Sammy went first. He was much more confident with the nail brush than makeup brushes, painting my fingernails in smooth baby pink streaks. Once my fingernails were coated in the delicate pink lacquer, my toenails received the same treatment. I then had to sit, hands and toes spread while my nails dried. The process was then repeated, as Sammy applied a second coat. When he was finished, my nails were a solid, baby pink color, and, unaccustomed to regularly having my nails painted, the paint gave my fingers an unusual weight. When my nails were finally dry, it was my turn to paint Sammy's nails. Kathleen had me paint his nails in a bright red that stood out when contrasted against his dress. As I finished the first coat, Kathleen had me gently sprinkle a little glitter across his fingernails, so that it got stuck in the nail polish. The second coat then sealed the glitter in, giving his nails a nice sparkle in addition to the red color. As we waited for Sammy's second coat of nail polish to dry, his stomach began to grumble with hunger. "Awe, is someone's tum-tum saying it wants din-dins," Kathleen teased. "Well don't you worry. I'll make a nice dinner for my two little sissy babies. Now I only have one high chair, and since his tummy is growling, I am going to feed Sammy first, is that ok Brian?" "Yes aunty Kathleen," I replied. "Such a helpful little sissy. No wonder you're Mommy never has to punish you. Unlike this one," Kathleen said, pinching Sammy's arm playfully. "Since you are the better behaved sissy, I am going to leave you here while I put Sammy in the high chair. Then I will put you in the bouncer so you can work up an appetite for dinner. Will you be good and sit here quietly while I do that?" "Yes Aunty Kathleen," I said again. She then helped Sammy stand and led him into the kitchen. Kathleen was gone for fifteen minutes before she returned, a padded, harness-like object in her hands. There were two long straps on the thing in her arms, which she connected to two pulleys suspended from the ceiling. I then stepped into the harness, holding my skirts and petticoats up, at Kathleen's command. She then lifted the harness up around my waist, gently tucking my petticoats and skirts intonthe waistband of the harness. A set of straps then went across my chest, holding the harness tight against my diaper, and holding me tight between the two straps connecting me to the ceiling. Kathleen then tightened the straps, so that it was just uncomfortable to stand flat footed on the ground. My wrists were then placed in two cuffs attached to the straps. She then unrolled a black mat, spreading it out underneath me. Two pads were connected to the mat, which she stuck just inside the leg bands of my bloomers. "From what your mommy has told me, you will enjoy this as much as Sammy, even if you won't admit it. It will also make sure you are nice and ready for dinner," Kathleen said as she plugged a cord extending from the mat into an outlet. As soon as the prongs connected, I jumped into the air, feeling an electric shock jolt through my legs. It happened again and again, and without any active effort on my part I was soon bouncing away. Kathleen had a smirk on her face as she left to feed Sammy. It didn’t take too long for me to connect that the pads on my legs and the mat I kept landing on were making a circuit that was providing the shocks. They weren't painful, so much as an unpleasant sensation in my legs. I couldn't tell if it was the sensation, the surprise of the shock, or a reaction from my legs but each shock launched me into the air, keeping me bouncing away. I tried curling my legs underneath me, once, to try avoiding the shocks. All this brilliant idea accomplished was giving me a diaper wedgie that crushed my balls and rammed my chastity cage unpleasantly into my crotch. I had no concept of time while bouncing away, but eventually I was able to collect my thoughts and think about something other than the shocks. The actual bouncing sensation felt rather good, causing my diaper to rub against me in a way that soon had my dick straining against its cage. I could also feel my diaper and the harness putting pressure against my butt. I was eventually wishing I had something inside of my ass, so I could fuck myself to orgasm while I bounced away. When Kathleen finally returned, she was leading Sammy from behind, who, in addition to his previous outfit, was sporting a massive bib covered in baby food and a pacifier bobbing in and out of his mouth. Kathleen unplugged the mat and pads from the wall, letting my feet land and stay on the ground. My legs were shaky as they landed on the ground. I realized that I was panting for breath, exhausted from my constant bouncing. Kathleen released me from the cuffs and harness, and I dropped on the floor, legs wobbly from the bouncer and exhaustion. I stayed on the floor, panting and trying to get the feeling back into my legs, until Kathleen had Sammy strapped into the bouncer. She then led me away into the kitchen while Sammy sucked a pacifier while bouncing away. Kathleen brought me into the kitchen, where a pink polka dot padded high chair with a white plastic tray was set against an island. Water streaks drying on it indicated it had just been thoroughly wiped down. Kathleen pulled the tray off the high chair, and helped me into the seat, fluffing my skirt and petticoats so that they would sit just right and not be ruffled by the tray. She then buckled straps across my shoulders and waist. Two more velcro straps pinned my arms firmly against the sides of the chair. Two final straps, one over my thighs, one over my ankles, bound me firmly to the chair. My legs could do little more than shuffle along the footrest while my arms could only wriggle at my sides. Kathleen then clicked the white tray into place. Kathleen started by affixing a bib, more akin to a hairdresser's cape, around my neck. It was so large it used multiple buttons to secure it around my neck, rather than tying in the back like a normal bib. She then placed two large baby bottles of milk on my tray. Next came a bowl of a thick, white pasty substance. Lastly, Kathleen placed three jars of baby food on the tray. Reading the labels, I could see the contents were peas, squash, and carrots. Kathleen opened each of the cars, stirring them into the bowl with the white substance using a large soup spoon. Kathleen then dipped the spoon into the mushy mixture. Her mouth opened to start making a noise, but before she made a sound I opened my mouth to swallow the heaping spoonful. "Such an obedient sissy," Kathleen said as I wrapped my lips around the spoon. I coughed and sputtered trying to choke it down. It had an unpleasant taste combined with a vile mouth feel. Remembering the mess across Sammy's bib, I guessed that he enjoyed his dinner as much as I did. Kathleen was unphased by my reaction. She giggled to herself as she scooped up another spoonful bringing it to my mouth. I swallowed it, if only because I was determined not to get as messy as Sammy had clearly gotten during his feeding. While I was technically successful in this goal, I still got much more baby food on me than I liked. Kathleen would waste just long enough for me to choke down most of a spoonful, before feeding me the next. This made it inevitable, with each spoonful, that my mouth wouldn't be ready to receive it, and the food would smear onto my face or be scraped off the spoon and down onto my waiting bib. Kathleen didn't let me have any milk until I had eaten all of the bowl of mush. She then held the baby bottles to my lips. While I could control the rate at which I suckled, short air breaks were the only reprieve I had from anything other than drinking down the milk. I felt bloated by the time I had finally finished everything. Thankfully, Kathleen quickly wiped my face off and removed the bib. My Mommy must have shared with Kathleen how much I hated to be dirty and that it would remove me from subspace. Kathleen left me in the high chair while she washed the bowl and baby bottles. She then inserted a paci gag into my mouth, buckling it behind my head. I was then freed from the numerous restraints, and led back into the living room. Once Sammy was freed from the bouncer, Kathleen helped both of us into the playpen, where we were left to color in some coloring books. Part 3 "Wha vas hat groth pace?" I asked Sammy once Kathleen had left the room. "Wice pudding," Sammy gurgled out from behind his pacifier. I noticed he wasn't gagged, just obedient by not removing his pacifier. "Do you eath thath othen?" I continued. "Mothly on weethends. Mommy wets me eath normal fooths on worthdays, buth on weethends iths nether anyfing sowid," Sammy continued. I didn't ask him any more questions after that. The lisping induced by the pacifiers put an unfortunate damper on the ease of conversation. So instead we colored with our crayons in silence. We could hear Kathleen cooking dinner for herself in the kitchen. It smelled far more delectable than our meal. The smells of the kitchen though were replaced by a less pleasant odor as time wore on. I couldn't believe that Sammy had just let loose, messing his diaper like that with me right next to him. I knew toilets would be off limits with Kathleen as our caretaker, but I figured he would at least have tried to go when Kathleen could change him right away. From all of the milk I drank at dinner though, I did wet my diaper fairly well dur8ng our time in the playpen. Around half an hour later she returned to the living room, but didn't even comment on the foul odor that now hung in the room. Instead, she said, "You two have been such good sissy babies for me. How would you like a reward of going out for ice cream?" Sammy said "Yes please mommy," with excitement. I couldn't tell if his enthusiasm was real or fake. I suspected that we would be going out for ice cream dressed as we were, and I could feel my stomach start to rumble. I knew Inwould be soon doing the same action Inhad judged Sammy for about ten minutes earlier. For these reasons, I stupidly said. "No tank you pwease. I don wantha go outhide wike dis." "Oh, and you were being such a good little sissy Brian," Kathleen said, before brusquely yanking me out of the playpen and back up to the nursery. I put up no resistance, partly because I was deep in a submissive space at this point, partly because I was worried all of the walking would make me poop myself sooner. Kathleen sat down in the rocking chair in the nursery, and almost immediately afterwards had me down across her knees and the arms of the chair. Before I had a second to prepare myself, I felt a paddle slapping into my diapers with a loud WHACK. The diapers offered some protection, but soon the pain of the paddle was coming through and I was dancing across Kathleen's lap from the whacks and swats. She was merciless in her punishment, the blows coming hard and fast. Just when I thought my ass could take no more, she switched to my thighs, delivering a series of blows to my left, then right thighs. I doubted I would be sitting at work much Monday after this spanking. "Now, choose your next words carefully, sissy," Kathleen said, her tone adopting an iciness that broke nothing but fear. "Is there something you would like to ask me?" On the verge of tears, I stuttered out around my paci-gag, "Pwease Aunthy Kaffween, can I go outh for ith cream in my pwetty dwess, ethen though I hath been a bad thithy?" Kathleen's tone changed instantly, and she responded in her normal motherly voice, "why of course you and Sammy can go out for ice cream in your pretty dresses, and you haven't been a bad sissy dear." Kathleen then led me back downstairs, me awkwardly waddling in her wake. She slipped a pair of high heels on each of our feet, and fhen asked "Is it ok if Brian sits in the car seat Sammy, since he's our guest?" "Yeth mommy," Sammy responded. The car seat was impressive, and like the bouncer, made my submissive sissy heart do summer saults with glee. In Kathleen's van, one of the seats had been removed and replaced with a car seat that had extra padding, pink of course, with a hard frame that fully enveloped a person from their head to their butt. A five point harness kept them held tight against the chair, while two cuffs prevented anyone from freeing themselves on their own. It took almost no time for Kathleen to have me hooked and bound within the car seat. In fact, it took her a longer time to tie Sammy to his seat in the car, immobilizing him as well. With us two sissies bound and restrained in the back of the car, Kathleen pulled out of the garage and onto the road. She drove for nearly an hour, taking us to a place far outside of town. During the car ride, I messed my diaper several times. Each time, I thought I would be feeling the urge to go soon, but before I could control it, I would feel myself messing my diaper. I suspected that Kathleen put something into our food, since normally it took an abnormal amount of effort for me to mess my diaper. I noticed from a few grunts and moans that Sammy too was continuing to use his diapers. I really did enjoy the bondage of the car seat, but I would have enjoyed it more under different circumstances. My bottom was extra sensitive from the thrashing it had received, and every time I added to my diapers load, either through wetting or messing, it just irritated it more. I spent the majority of the long car ride fighting the restraints trying to find a comfortable position. Nearly an hour later, as it was just growing dark, we pulled into the parking lot of an ice cream stand out in the country. Before freeing Sammy and I, Kathleen went tonthe back of the van, and removed what turned out to be a life size stroller. She then removed the pacifiers from our mouths, and freshened up our lipstick. I was the first one freed, released from the car seat only to be sat in the stroller. It was almost identical to the carseat in terms of restraints and bondage. The only real difference was that my seat was now made of a thick canvas and I was angled at sixty degrees. I had a feeling this was a subtle way of Kathleen preventing me from standing while we got ice cream. With me restrained in the adult stroller, I could do nothing but continue to helplessly fill my diaper in small amounts and feel it smear against my sore bottom. Sammy was prevented from having too much freedom for himself via a collar and leash that were placed around his neck and tied to the stroller, respectively. Kathleen parked us near the van, at one of the farther away picnic tables, before leaving to go order us ice cream. "Does her baby food usually make you mess your diapers like this?" I asked Sammy. "Yeah. That's why I only am fed it on weekends." He replied. "Also, don't worry, Mommy brings me here a lot. The owners are kinksters too, and so are a good majority of the customers. There are a few vanilla customers that discover the place and wanded in, but they only really advertise this place in the kink community as a place you can go for some light public play." "That's good." I said, trying to be nonchalant. Actually, this was a massive relief to me. I was always self conscious about going out as a sissy, even to kink spaces. I had never worn a diaper to a kink party, and outside of a few ageplay events at private homes, had never been a sissy baby in public before. If I wasn't so deep into sub space at the moment, I probably would have been having a mental breakdown. Kathleen returned, carrying two bowls of ice cream and a milkshake for herself. She pulled out two baby spoons from her purse, sticking them into the bowls of ice cream. She then handed one of the bowls to Sammy, who was allowed to feed himself. I had to be slowly fed the ice cream by Kathleen. Normally, I inhaled ice cream. Having to use these small spoons and take such delicate little bites made it take forever to eat the ice cream. About halfway through our bowls of ice cream, a large bear of a man came over. "Is that Kathleen and little baby Sammy I see over here," the man said as he approached. "Why, I barely recognized you in the dark. Oh, and it looks like you have another little sissy. Who is this?" "Hi Robert," Kathleen said. "This is Sissy Brian. He is having a sleepover with baby Sammy tonight. Since they were such good little sissies, I thought I would take them out for ice cream. Sammy, aren't you going to greet Robert?" Sammy sat his ice cream down, then stood up, needing to take a step nearer to me on his heels to not be choked by the collar and leash. Robert obliged Sammy, taking another step as well. Robert would have towered over Sammy, were it not for his heels. These gave Sammy just enough height to kiss Robert on each cheek before giving him a kiss on the lips. "Hello Sir," Sammy then said. Robert then leaned down toward me, his face a few inches from mine. I knew he wanted a greeting from me as well. The welts from my previous paddling were acutely noticeable in my dirty diaper, so I complied, not wanting to receive another punishment. I strained against the restraints of my stroller, reaching up to give him a soft kiss on each cheek before one on his lips, which went longer than I intended. I don't know if that was my subconscious doing or his. "Hello Sir, nice to meet you," I said to Robert. Robert's face was bristly from his beard, and his lips were dry and chapped, whereas I don't think stubble could be felt on my soft face and lips. The contrast between us at that moment truly had me feel like a simpering, pathetic, pantywaist, and my cock was straining against its cage to become hard as a rock. Robert sat down where Sammy had been seated, scooping the sissy up onto his lap. He gave the sissy a few bounces on his knee, making Sammy blush and moan. Then, he struck up a conversation with Kathleen, and began feeding Sammy the rest of his ice cream. I was curious just how familiar Robert was with Kathleen and Sammy, being that he could just start feeding him without asking him, or even Kathleen if they were ok with it. Robert dominated most of the conversation, talking about some recent trip of his to Boston. I didn’t know him, and calling the conversation vanilla would indicate it was more interesting than it was, so I zoned out, losing myself in my own little world of eating small bites of ice cream, feeling a twinge in my stomach, and filling my diaper a little more. I wet my diaper a couple of times as well while eating ice cream, which was a weirdly pleasurable experience. As I sat, I wondered how my diaper was holding up. I never used my diaper this much with my Mommy, and it was safe to say this was the most I had ever filled one. My musings on the structural integrity of my diaper were interrupted by emptying my bowl of ice cream. I was embarrassed to re enter reality, with Kathleen gently rocking me back and forth in the stroller while Sammy was once again being gently bounced up and down on Robert's knee. "It's getting late. This little one almost fell asleep here on us. I better get these sissy babies into their crib for the night," Kathleen said. "Good idea," Robert agreed, setting Sammy on his feet on the ground. "They could also use a bedtime bath too, boy do these sissies reek." Sammy and I turned a crimson shade of red from the comments about the state of our diaper. Robert gave Sammy a goodbye kiss, before giving Kathleen a hug and patting me on the head before heading back to his own car. Kathleen took us back to ours, transferring me once again from the stroller into the carseat, and tying Sammy into his chair, before taking us home. I woke up to Kathleen gently rubbing me awake. Apparently, I had passed out as soon as the car started moving, and was sleeping deeply the entire car ride, despite my bondage and the state of my diaper.
  7. Having greatly enjoyed many of the stories others have shared here on the DD forum, I have decided to try contributing one of my own. It seems that we who are drawn to the abdl community vary widely in our interests and tastes when it comes to stories, so please read the following short description of the story to follow: This will be an Adult Baby story. Diapers will be used for #1 and #2. It will have strong and fairly graphic sexual themes and content, of both a heterosexual and a bisexual (male/male) nature. It will involve an unconventional (open and/or polyamorous) romantic relationship. It will not be focused on humiliation or punishment, no one will be forced to wear diapers, and will not involve much in the way of domination or discipline save the gently administered authority of the caregiver character(s). No actually underage characters appear in any context. I believe that sums up my caveat; if that didn’t put you off, please read on. Please feel free to comment. Though extensively edited, this is still most definitely a rough draft… A Baby Brother For Daddy’s Little Girl Chapter I: A Baby “Boyfriend”? It was Tuesday evening about 7:30pm. Janey shifted in her chair in the middle of the large over-heated classroom. For the past twenty minutes or so she had been so wrapped up in trying to understand the professor’s barely comprehensible lecture, she had failed to notice her growing need to pee. At home, Janey was a full time baby, Daddy insisted on it, but it was a bit unusual for her to wear her diapers in public save for occasional brief outings like trips to the store. Longer outings always made her a bit fearful of discovery. But as she knew no one in the class and it met in the evening, she had decided she would risk it and was wearing one now. A barely perceptible private smile on her lips, she relaxed and felt a warm trickle begin between her legs, quickening into a hot golden stream. The stream rapidly became damp warmth spreading around her crotch and under her behind as her diaper did its job of soaking it all in. Janey always found that sensation arousing, and adding in the naughtiness of doing it right in the middle in a classroom full of people with no one the wiser made it that much more intense. What if her diaper leaked? Daddy always insisted on quality diapers and she agreed, but even the finest could leak sometimes, especially when sitting or lying down. As it happened and to her relief, her pee-pee was fully contained in the thirsty padding beneath her. Nonetheless she had mixed feelings about the “audience;” on the one hand it did make her arousal more intense, but on the other it prevented her from doing anything about it. Daddy would always scold her for putting her hand in her diaper as a good parent should, but he didn’t really mean it and would most often proceed to take over care of her big girl needs himself. She shifted in her seat, glorying in the feeling of warm sogginess and definitely turned on. It was going to be a long evening… Gradually, Janey tuned back into the lecture, but found she had difficulty following the professor’s droning voice and curious logic and thus her mind began to wander. Her gaze wandered also, and she found herself studying various other students around the room. Close by her sat a man of around 30 with what could easily be described as a baby face. He had brown hair, cut in a simple style that somehow also looked boyish. He was also just a bit pudgy. Not fat, but with a little bit of belly and a general softness overall. “Baby fat” was the thought that rang in her mind, and it made her smile. What really caught her eye, though, were his clothes. He was sporting a pair of Liberty brand demin overalls over a horizontally striped shirt, very much like people often dress toddlers. The infantile effect of it all was wonderfully complete, he was downright cute. Janey was almost jealous. Was this unintentional, or was she possibly looking at another adult baby? Thinking back on the previous two classes, she seemed to remember him dressed in a similar sort of toddler-chic. As she considered the question, the class came to an end. All the students started gathering their belongings and standing up to leave. When the subject of her scrutiny stood up to leave, Janey spotted an unmistakable wet spot on the back of his overalls that followed the tell-tale diagonal line of a diaper leak around the leg gather on his left side. The denim was dark so it wasn’t that obvious, but it was definitely there. Janey giggled to herself, glad that hers had not leaked and happy for him that no one but her as yet seemed to notice it. He seemed in no particular hurry to vacate the classroom, perhaps he did not know. Should she tell him? An impish grin crossed her face. Janey’s own attire that evening was also somewhat babyish, though more subtly so than she usually wore at home. She was dressed in a simple green frock with a white sash in a bow at the back, with white tights and saddle shoes. She did have her hair in a single ponytail rather than her usual pigtails in a gesture of adulthood, but could not resist the addition of a white ribbon. It could not be denied that she looked every bit the little girl she liked to impersonate, though she was in fact 32. That she was by nature a petite dirty blonde and only 5’4” tall only added to her babylike appearance. She followed the apparent big baby boy out of the classroom and down to the parking lot. “Excuse me, sir?” she called to him when she was sure no one could overhear. The man paused in mid-stride and turned around. “Y-yes? Are you talking to me?” he responded. Since beginning the class the previous week, he had not as yet had the opportunity to get a good look at Janey, or really many of the other students. Marketing, the subject of the class, was not his favorite subject, and like Janey, he found the professor hard to follow. Now with his undivided attention focused on her, he was taken aback, both by Janey’s undeniable feminine charms and by the the overtly juvenile nature of her dress and manner. “Cute” did not begin to describe the vision before him, though it was the word that kept coming to mind. “Hi! I’m Janey! Are you having as much fun in the class as I am?” Janey quipped sarcastically. “Oh, surely,” he responded, rolling his eyes. “I’m Daniel, or Danny if you like. That old man couldn’t lecture his way out of a paper bag.” “Tell me about it. Good to meet you, Danny!” said Janey. Then, with her heart pounding and a twinkle in her eye she added, “Looks like you had a little problem in there.” Responding to his questioning glance, Janey pointed at the wet spot on his behind. Danny instantly went beet red. Before he could answer, however, Janey pulled up one edge of her dress, revealing her own bulky underwear. “I’m sure glad my huggies held up!” Janey declared. Danny was in a state of profound shock. Not only had he been busted wearing a diaper in public, a leaking one at that, but he had apparently just met a beautiful adult baby girl. What should he say? He stammered, looking for words, but all that came out was “um”s and “uh”s. Fully aware of his discomfiture and wanting to give him some time to think on it, Janey decided to retreat. “Well, it was great meeting you Danny! See you in class on Thursday!” “Yeah…um…see you Thursday…” was all Danny managed to mutter by way of a goodbye as Janey hurried to her car. Getting in and starting it up, she smiled at her own deviousness. That she had given Danny much to think about she was sure, but now as she turned toward home she was looking forward to telling her Daddy about Danny. Daddy would want to hear all about him. Far from being jealous of her interest in another man, Daddy encourage her; he enjoyed it when his little girl “socialized,” such things turned him on. He would tease her, saying she had a “boyfriend;” she had had “boyfriends” before. But an adult baby “boyfriend?” That had not yet been tried, and had possibilities. What would Danny think when she told him about Daddy? That WAS a question. As the car warmed up, Janey’s bladder again started signaling its need to be emptied, so she once more started to pee while at the same time shifting into reverse. Her diaper area again became warm and the sogginess intensified. As she drove along through the darkness pondering how she and Daddy might involve Danny in their baby games, another thought occurred to her, or rather a feeling. Her tummy was informing her that the wetness around her heinie was about to be joined by something more solid and stinky. This brought another smile to her lips. Another present for Daddy...
  8. Julie and I got into the limo after the man with the driver's uniform put her bags in the back. My friend Tad was already in back of the limo waiting for us “hey guys”, he greeted “Jacob! …. nice to meet you Julie!... a drink? We had flown to San Francisco on an invite. I knew Tad from College. Thaddeus Collinsworth II…. He was a “silver spoon” boy with a trustfund and no inhibitions. He had started a few “very” kinky sex clubs during and after college. And was quite a notorious character -with many “legendary” stories that enhanced his mystique. I had bumped into him on a business trip in Chicago and, after a few drinks in the loop that night, he had invited me to come out to San Francisco and try his “new thing”. I laughed and said I’d give him a call – never intending to. But I must admit it did very much intrigue me and it stuck in the back of my mind. Julie and I had been together for 5 years and we both realized that our sex life needed a little spicing up. Julie was a bit frigid and hadn’t really explored any kink or out there thing sexually. We had tried inviting friends for threesomes – a very embarrassing endeavor -and putting an Ad on a couples sex hookup site. We tied toys and discussed visiting a dominatrix, but we always chickened out or felt it was too silly or embarrassing – so things got very stale. After a near breakup – and recommitment to each other – Tad’s invite came back to me. I felt we should try letting a lifetime professional at curating sexual fantasies(Tad) have a try. He may be able to do something for us. We committed to try and I contacted Tad to take him up on his offer. In the weeks before we left we were very excited and nervous about the trip and wildly speculated about what it could entail…. We both got in very good shape and had shaved our privates bald to look as sexy as we could… we were having quite a bit of sex in the lead up to the trip- which encouraged us that we had made the right choice. We both looked so good to each other and were very excited about the trip. In one very hot session - we both orgasmed intensely – this hadn’t happened in years. We resolved to be open to anything Todd proposed – and be completely open sexually. “I guess you’ve been wondering what the whole “premise” is for the club”, Tad said as we cruised from the airport in the stretch limo. “Its this:” He pulled out a small brass box and took out a couple small yellow pills. “It’s a drug I’ve been working on with a Japanese pharma company. Its not FDA approved yet – but also not strictly “illegal”. It kind of acts as a sexual enhancer” “Like Viagra?”, I asked… I had to admit I was a little disappointed that this was all it was… I could see Julie’s excitement fade a little as well. “Haha… no not at all… just drops your “inhibitions” a little and gets you kind of euphoric and feeling sexy” “Oh, like ecstasy, MDMA?” asked Julie. “Yes, its closer to that… but your not all high and foggy and hallucinating… just euphoric and intensely playful and relaxed and “sexy” – it enhances some feelings and dulls others”, Tad explained. In the contemplative silence he asked, “Do you wanna try?” and held out the pills. ”Don’t worry – its completely safe, I, and the other friends you’ll meet when you get to the club, have done it 100s of times” We had promised ourselves we would be fully open to trying new things when we signed up for this trip and had been too excited and intrigued to say no - also I had known Tad for many years so I had a certain level of trust. So, after some tentative looks at each other… an intense swallow and shoulder shrug we looked at each other, smiled, and swallowed the pills from Tad’s hand. Tad laughed, “Haha, great guys, you are going to have the greatest time of your lives here this week. Trust me. You won’t want to leave!”
  9. Well, I have a new story started, a friend of cool content helping me edit, and a ton of nervous energy. I always get a little nervous when I start a new story, and worse so, when I post the first few chapters! Please watch for the Point of View IDs (--- Becca ---) littered throughout the story. It's a first person work told from several points of view. I think this may be a long one so enjoy and let me know what you think! ----------------------------------------------------------- Birch House Chapter 1 --- Becca --- “I’m not parking this far away from the house everyday.” My husband grumbled. “Yeah, this is kinda retarded. If we buy it, you won’t have to.” I agreed flipping my bangs out of my face the jewelry on my wrist clinking together like a wind chime. “We’ll just drive up there and park next time, but we’ll need to get some gravel brought in and make a real lane out of this grownup driveway. We should do a circular drive and make sure Ann’s got a place to park too.” He said calculating volumes in his head. “We’re not pissing off the Finn’s Trent. We’ll park down here by the road until they tell us it’s ok, or we buy it.” I asserted. “All right… All right Babe.” Trent caved not wanting to upset the sellers either. That’s how Trent was though, always planning ahead. He could see things coming before they got to us, and still find creative ways to bitch about it even if he already had a plan to deal with it. I loved trent with all my heart, but his attitude could be an acquired taste. I had been with Trent since I was a little girl… first as a friend and eventually his wife. Trent’s offered me his hand getting out of my car, and I paused to pull my black lace covered skirt back down where it belonged. Stockings are great and all, but the silky lining of my skirt let it ride way up when I got in the car. I may like showing some cleavage and making sure my tattoos are visible, but I didn’t intend to flash my lack of panties to the world. I love teasing Trent, so normally that’s a good thing, but our realtor sure didn’t need to see my lady fur! Regardless of Trent’s attitude problems, I loved him. Not to mention the short walk up the tree lined lane was beautiful this time of year and was doing wonders for both our attitudes. The little forest guarded the edge of the property from view blocking us from our potential neighbors. In fact, it felt like the house was carved out of a small but wild grove of trees. Even the chill in the air because of fall’s cooler temperatures couldn’t mess with my mood. “God I hope we can close this deal. This place fucking rocks.” I squealed clinging to Trent. My hopes rose with each step closer to my would-be-house. My head swiveled admiring the small forest and the well kept yard. It was the fifth time we’d wandered up that path, and I was starting to feel like I was coming home. I wanted that house so badly, but the amount of debt we were talking about was Hella scary for me. Owning a home was going to be an exciting new chapter in our lives. I mean, I was still driving the car my parents bought me when I turned sixteen for fuck’s sake! The only credit I had was a hundred dollar Victoria Secret card! Big spender I was not. Mom would be so proud of me. I wish she were here to see this with me. Drunk ass old fool! I thought sparing an unkind thought for my dad too. Ashley, our realtor, had shown us this property all five times we’d visited. Each time she looked amazing, and she didn’t let me down that day either dressed in a brilliant blue business suit that day. I remember it matched her lovely eyes. The realtor greeted us with bright smiles hugging me tightly like a long lost friend. I admired her for her sense of style even if it was different than mine, but I’ll be damned if she didn’t catch me staring. “The house is nice too. My firm has sold this house a total of six times you know! This will be the second time that I have found Birch House a new family. She’s just an amazing place.” Ashley said over her shoulder as we toured the house taking my attention from her legs. “I still don’t understand the turnover.” Trent implied blind to her appeal. “This house, at its age, in this condition, and at this price point has always been a great deal. She’s always been a great first house or last house depending on your stage of life. Remember, six times over that many years isn’t so alarming.” She said sticking to her tour confidently dismissing his question handling Trents skepticism like a boss. “It looks like everything in here is new!” Trent said getting his first at the like-new old house. I realized she’d given this tour a million times before, and it added a layer of nervous energy to the walkthrough. Her cleavage was distracting me more than Trent, and I bet she dressed up to show off her assets as a tactic too. I shook my head clearing out the unproductive thoughts feeling a bit like a dude at Hooters hoping the waitress really meant all those kind words. I was ready to make an offer, well… mostly. We had our co-signer and our funding all worked out. We were ready to finalize on our latest offer, assuming the property had been improved like the Finn’s had promised. I shook off my uncertainty causing the chain on my ear piercings to make dainty metallic noises that only I could hear. Personally, I thought Trent had a good point, but maybe I was biased? Why would the house have had so many owners? It’s was nerve wracking going into debt like that, and I just needed to be sure. It felt terrifying and exciting at the same time like that time I went bungee jumping. Making a bad deal and going into over a hundred thousand dollars worth of debt was dragging my excitement to the shitter. The house seemed big enough to me... maybe it was just rich-lady-reasons? I sure as hell didn’t any of those! I wasn’t certain why it was only a good house to start or end one’s life, but I bet she had a speech prepared for the question so I just let it go. There were like a million rooms at Birch House. I bet a big family could live here for a good long time, decades even. The listing had it at about eighty years old. Three, maybe four owners seemed reasonable to me, not four before our realtor’s firm and six more after! Ashley skimmed her notes flipping through the thick stack of paper on her clipboard. The current owners had met us here the second time she showed us the place. I couldn’t believe it had only been a few weeks ago. Trent and I had discussed the things we’d like to do to the house to really make it our own after our first visit. It was going to be hard to complete our list since we didn’t have a lot of cash left for improvements. When the Finn’s had asked, it had seemed like a strange question. A question answered cautiously because we were eager to make a good impression. So, we literally gave them a copy of our list hoping for the best. They’d talked to us for quite a while when we met them. The Finn’s stayed so long it began to feel like a job interview! They’d asked what improvements could be made that would help us. Things they could do that would make the house more attractive and let us pay for the improvements over the term of the loan. The Finns freakin awesome! They were clearly still deeply in love with each other and Birch House. That was no small accomplishment after having been married over ten years. We guessed they were in their mid to late thirties at the time. They said they were only moving because Mr. Finn had been asked to head up an office for his company in another state. They said that they absolutely loved the house and honestly hated to leave it. That made more sense to us. It seemed like a good reason to move, but we still felt uneasy after the interview. We had the sense that the whole deal was too good to be true. We still had two months on Trent’s lease and weren’t too worried about finding a place to rent, so we had the time to be patient about our house hunting. His landlord even offered to go monthly on our rent at the end of the lease, so we had that option too. He wasn’t thrilled when we put in our notice. “Good tenants like you kids are hard to find.” Carl had told us reading our letter of intent. Good? Ha! We were the best tenants! We Phillip’s are handy. We’d tackled small home improvement tasks and simply ask off a bit of rent when our landlord was happy with the results. The first few times we’d had to get any upgrades approved, but it didn’t take long to make a good impression. The bathroom tile and marble countertops had made him so happy he’d paid for the supplies and given us rent for free that month. We weren’t afraid of a little elbow grease. In fact, we enjoyed working to make a house a home. Trent’s mom called it nesting. Unfortunately, money was going to be short for a while. It always is after you buy your first home. His mother had warned us, and it turned out she was clairvoyant about our potential lack of cash. There were more out of pocket expenses than we were expecting. We intended to make the repairs to Birch House on our own, and in our own time. Our realtor had insisted on asking about improvements saying, “you never know.” Then the Finn’s turned around and asked us themselves. We felt much better about being asked than doing the asking ourselves. “We’ve asked to meet with all the potential buyers you know. We’ve decided we are backing your offer. Honestly, the Missus just loves you two. Birch House was our first home and we just love it. Is there anything we can do to help you?” Marshall Finn had asked. Turns out the list we’d made at home was just what the doctor ordered. Trent’s forthought helped us out again, but his ego suffered from the triumph. The improvements were part of Trent’s property evaluation process. God, he was so organized it was obnoxious! Our fantasies gave us some goals to work toward and a future to dream of. In the end, the Finns had the list and we left it with them to think it over. “I can’t believe they did all this in two weeks!” I said trailing my black tipped fingers over the new stove while glancing around at the refurbished cabinets. “Well, they must be heavily invested in unloading this place, or they just really liked you two and were prepared to help you out. I think what really motivated them was when you said you’d have to take a renter for the upstairs.” Our realtor commented as she walked. “Rebecca look! They pulled the carpet off the stairs and refinished the old floors! They had to have had people working 24x7 to pull all this off. It’s not like it was in bad shape before, but this… It’s amazing.” Trent’s eyes roamed around the house absorbing details in a state of wonder. “I know. I mean we may want to paint, and I’d eventually like marble on the counters in the bathroom here too, maybe the kitchen. You know how I am about my marble! But, this… is UNREAL. It looks like a brand new house in here!” I gushed bouncing on my toes. “I noticed the shingles were replaced on the way up here. Did they mention any water damage?” Trent asked. “Uh… I have a note here that there was a small leak in the attic. The inspector’s report says there was only discolored sheetrock which has been replaced as well. This is an amazing deal. Brand new roof, that’s a ten thousand dollar value added back.” Ashley insisted redirecting Trent. The woman was amazing! Her word wizardry would leave you eating your own words with confidence. Un...Fucking...Real... “Well, I wouldn’t feel right countering lower than the asking price now. This place is worth way more than they have it up for.” I told them both, my heart investing deeply. “Awe Trent, look they left that rod iron frame up I liked so much. Honey, I just LOVE this place!” I said it and knew I was all in at that point. Our realtor probably felt her commission check weighing down her purse after my blabbermouth. The two story house was priced to move at one-hundred twenty thousand, but with these improvements it was worth around one-eighty easy. The Finns had gone way above and beyond for us. “Well, you can’t go wrong with Birch House. It always sells fast! Owners seem to stay a while or get out in under ten years. Then they move on to something bigger and better if they leave. Maybe it’s good luck?” Ashley shrugged having sussed out my love of the supernatural and superstitious. “There’s only one weird thing. The owners almost always want to meet the buyers before they accept an offer.” She noted certain that this deal was sealed. “But, you guys already nailed that, so I can’t imagine them not signing right away.” “I just want to run around in the yard barefoot and I don’t know… pounce on the couch for a good nap in the sun. These windows are insane! There’s not a smudge on them anywhere. They let in so much light!” I fussed to Trent tugging at his shirt begging him with my eyes. Hell, the grass looks as lush and fluffy as the carpet! “Ashley, you know we are just going to offer their asking price right? See if they will cover the closing costs for us, and we’ll be able to afford the paint right away. If not, we’ll take it anyway and paint in a few months.” Trent tells the realtor confident he’s getting a good deal the confidence sexily wafting off of him. “Oh Trent! Really! God, I really don’t want to leave now. This new carpet probably sleeps better than our bed!” I said bending to rub my hands through the pile on the livingroom floor. I was so wrapped up in the feel of that luxurious carpet that I forgot about my short little skirt. I mooned Ashley with my stocking covered pany-free ass, but she never commented. Girl wanted that commision check! “Ann is going to love it here. She’s always wanted a dog and there’s so much room! I guess we better look over the upstairs and I’ll run through the attic before you call them Ashley. Due diligence and all.” Trent said bounding up the stairs with the hardwood he’d fallen in love with. I stood up and headed over to the only picture still hanging in the house. The current owners had already moved out, and other than their couch and a bed left in a guest room downstairs there wasn’t much left in the house. We really could move in right away, I muse running my finger over the rod iron frame. The same saying hangs in both our parent’s house and Trent’s mom’s place. ‘Love makes a house a Home’ they read. I loved this house already, but that wall hanging really endeared it to me. I was feeling a connection to the house and we hadn’t even signed for it yet! I moved through the living room running my hand along the oak trim framing the doorway. I’ve always loved that quote, I thought leaving the room getting a tactile feel for the place. “Ashley, I’ve never lived anywhere that had an official laundry room before! Trent loves that the hot water heater is in there and accessible too. This place is fucking awesome!” I couldn’t praise Birch House enough! We both knew where I stood. “It is. This is my favorite property. I’d live here myself, but the house is never on the market when I’m looking. Each owner puts their stamp on it of course, but it just seems to add to it’s ambiance not take away. Owners have moved walls or changed things around to suit their tastes, but it always feels so... Homey in here.” Our realtor smiled. “Everything checks out up there Becca. There’s even more impossible renovations upstairs! Ann may want to paint, but there isn’t much reason to do anything else. They even got the sink and some cabinets in the third room. Hell, there’s room for one of your Exes up there too babe.” Trent joked. “Just be glad I like that girl so much. You really did a number on her. The poor thing.” I slapped at Trent giving him a hard time on a stale joke. “Rebecca Phillips! I was like fifteen er something! That was friggin years ago! I didn’t even know we were going steady. I had no idea going to the movies with Wendy was cheating on her! Cut me some slack! We are all adults and friends, best friends even! I don’t think of her as an Ex!” Trent looked tired of the old one sided argument, but I thought it was funny and so did Ann. He was still sensitive about it though. “Then don’t joke about it if you can’t take it. Ann can. You can’t, ya cheater!” I teased Trent even more. “I’d never cheat on you.” He whispered pulling me to him. “You don’t think that do you?” He asked. Ashley cleared her throat, “Becca, you had better be one hundred percent sure. Buying a house, married or not, has legal obligations that follow you even if Trent doesn’t. I can’t make your offer unless I’m sure you’re sure. I wouldn’t be able to sleep at night, even if my job is to sell the house and move on.” “Oh Trent! Your stupid jokes have scared Ash. Go measure something or look at man stuff!” I huffed at him swatting him on the ass dismissing him so the Big Girls could talk. His shoulders told me that he didn't’ appreciate that very much, but Trent ambled outside grumbling about girls being confusing. I watched him walking across the covered front porch and disappear from my view. We waited long enough to be sure he was truly out of earshot. I waited more for Ashley’s sake than for my own privacy. “Ash, you are totally safe making this offer. Trent may be gone a lot, but I see his checks. I know when he’s gone, how long he’s paid for, and I have ways of accounting for his time. The lady that does payroll showed me, Barb. We were at a company picnic and I told her I was uncomfortable with all the weird hours cause truthfully, I’m a little insecure and needy. I’m sure he worries about all those hot young college guys when I’m at class too.” I admit. “Oh, I know what you mean. I’ve been married for years and have zero reasons not to trust my husband, but it’s just so rampant, the cheating. I get worked up sometimes.” She reassured me shrugging her shoulders. “He never really cheated on Ann either. She just felt that way at the time. Neither one of them had dated before, and didn’t know any of the rules. It was hard for her for like two weeks then she was over it, and that was literally years ago. If you ever meet her just know Trent didn’t make her the way she is. She’s just a timid little thing and I love her to death. Trent does too, but we love her in a sisterly way. She’s older than both of us, and we’ve all been good friends since we were in diapers.” I assured her. “Ok, well I feel a bit better. Backstories always help a sale, ya know! Go let the heartbreaker and bring him in the house. Just remember. Everyone loves Birch House. It always feels like Home in here. Don’t be the first ones in like eighty years to bring bad things to this place.” I could feel Ashley’s love for the house and the warning in her threatening tone. Her deep care for the place anchored my feelings. Love grew in my own heart too. I was in love with my future first home! This house would be our Home. I was absolutely confident that Birch House would meet our needs and maybe even see the pitter patter of little feet bounding around. Trent and I walked hand in hand back down the lane to our car talking so fast we had trouble keeping up with each other. Birch House Chapter 2 Trent and I brought Ann to Birch House four days later. --- Ann --- I’m buying a flipping-stinking house! Daddy is going to be so proud! I said to myself while getting out of my jeep. I can’t believe I’m buying a frigging house! I shivered in excitement. “OMG! Girl! I can’t wait to show you OUR new place!” Becca yelled getting out of my jeep. She ran around my jeep bounding over to get me. Her silver bracelets and rings clinking against each other making her sound like a wind chime. “I know sweety. Look, calm down a bit. You’re spazzing!” I laughed hugging her lightly. I placed my hands on her shoulders to hold her to the ground. She looked at me with her large chocolate colored eyes opened widely, “I’m sorry… I just never bought a house before.” “That’s ok hun! Me neither! I’m excited too. Point those puppy dog eyes somewhere else! I really need a place anyway, like tomorrow!” I noted worried more about my own circumstances than buying a house. In fact, buying that house with my best friends was an answer to a prayer. “Ann, I’m so glad you’ll be moving in with me. Really I am. Not even kidding! I was going to be so fucking lonely! Trent’s driving would do me in I’m sure of it. You’ll get the entire upstairs to yourself so you can hide from me. You’ll have like everything up there. It’ll be your own apartment or something. OH. MY. GOD. I’m fucking freaking out.” Excitement spilled from Becca while she shook her hands animatedly grabbing at my elbows. “So they accepted the offer then?” I asked her taking her hands. “Yeah, the Finns accepted at their original asking price, like right away. Trent is freaking out too! He says it’s a steal! He’s prolly gonna be on the phone all day.” My friend babbled while tugging at my arms pulling me toward the house. “I’m sorta afraid it’s too good to be true.” I admitted looking down at her. For the millionth time, I pondered how badly that piercing in her nose must have hurt. She has a tiny silver ring in her septum that just hangs low enough to have a bit of movement. The dainty little diamond high in her left nostril fits tightly against her skin and barely catches the light. Becca was always modifying herself, but I liked her nose the best. Me? I’m a big wuss. I don’t like pain. I have one set of ear piercings to her many and nothing else pierced to her many other piercings. I have it on good authority Becca’s face isn’t the only location with non-biological holes! Just the thought of her pierced flower gave me a serious physical shiver. No way in a hairy dolphin will I ever get my lady bits pierced! I promised myself after that stray thought filtered through my mind. “Yeah, I can’t shake that feeling either… Only just a tiny bit though! They even paid the closing costs and shit. We are moving in on the down payment only, that’s nuts! We can cover that together no problem! You’re amazing by the way! Have I told you that today? We couldn’t do this without you.” Becca says turning around swiftly and stretching up to kiss my cheek meaning I had to bend down cause she pulled me to her. I loved Becca, but I’m a very introverted person. Hugs were the most contact Becca and I had shared and those were infrequent bro-hug type thingies. My childhood was sort of difficult. My parents were great, but my health wasn’t. I ostracized myself from the outside world and only went out when I had to. Trying to date my neighbor Trent had been Mom’s idea. I over invested and it sort of crushed my will to date for a while. Mom’s therapist (I refused to call her my own) said I have a social anxiety disorder. I thought I just like being alone, but I don’t have a Doctorate in what other people think so I got ignored. The kiss was new for us. I didn’t know what to do with it, but my hand drifted up to my face touching the trace of heat her lips had left. “You know, I only have a few days before I have to be out of my apartment. It stinks that I’ll have to move twice.” I complained. “Ah. You’ll only be a couch bum for a couple days. Maybe a couple weeks tops. We are happy to have you.” Becca reminded me of her offer to let me bunk on their couch at Trent’s apartment. “Uh... I decided to stay at the La Quinta Becks. They have a suite and I booked it for seven days. They gave me a good rate, and I’m not hurting for money. Besides, I don’t want to squash the newlywed vibe you two have going on.” I told her following her up to the house. “Awe, really? That’s no fun!” She huffed. “We’ll be all up in each other’s business before you know it. I’m excited. I’ll get more room for about the same money with this house. This move is a no-brainer for me babe.” I said looking down at her. “I may have bought it without you guys if I’d have been brave enough.” “I’m sorry they sold your building, but I’m not sorry to move in with my best friend!” Becca laughed hugging me tightly resting her head on my chest. “Your tall today.” Becca commented looking down at my hikers then back up at my face. “I’m always tall, and your always short!” I giggled and took a turn dragging her a few steps toward our new home. Becca took the lead guiding me around the backside of the house. She was a touchy-feely chick, but today she was a bit over the top. She’d always been that way, and it had been hard for me since I was a pre-teen. I’d dealt with the touching because I trusted her though. She was my first real friend after we’d moved when I was eight. I trusted Becca to get a good feel for the house just like I trusted Trent’s handi-maness to determine if the house was sound. The Lord knows I couldn’t do either! I giggled to myself. You have a certain set of skills… and house buying isn’t one of them. I thought in my best Liam Neeson impression. I hate getting out of the house, and college was just torture for me. My freshman year they made me live in the dorms! With people! I’d fallen into a light depression that year, but I had pushed through my problems and gotten my degree. I don’t really like to be touched, looked at, talked to… Fine. I’m a hermit. Dating was was even worse than living with strangers! It’s not that I enjoyed being alone, but guys just didn’t understand when I needed time alone. I just never really clicked with any of them. They couldn’t give me my alone time. Eventually, I gave up on dating altogether. I worked from home, shopped from home, ate at home, and gamed from home. I had a few friends and a truly lovely family. I just didn’t feel the need to get involved with humanity beyond that. “Look! Look!” Becca shouted as we rounded the house treading on a newer looking stone path. “Oh My stars!” Was all I could say. It was beautiful and I was left standing there dumbfounded. The back of the house looked very different from the pictures that Becca had shown me. There was a patio off the back door maybe three feet or so off the ground accounting for the grade of the hill. That wasn’t the only change though. Four humongous pillars rose from the patio on each of it’s corners. They were supporting another deck. I looked up at the bottom of the upper deck… my deck? There were two new decks, an upper and a lower, off the back of the house! I followed Becca, well got dragged by her, up a beautiful set of stairs. The dark wood had a tinge of red in the stain and was finished immaculately. The handrail was so smooth that when I ran my hand along it, I had no fear of splinters. “B...Becca! Do I really have my own outside access?!?” I stuttered in disbelief. “Yeah, Trent put that on the improvement list right at the top just for the hell of it. Look at this shit! They actually had it done!” Becca gushed literally jumping up and down. “I… I can’t believe it. It’s… so perfect.” I gaped reaching out to touch my own door. “Girl, just wait till we go inside! I don't’ have this key, but look it’s like a real balcony up here!” She giggled turning around to look at the yard. She drug me back around to the front door, but I had a hard time leaving my deck because it was cute and the view was amazing. I was already imaging watching the sunset out here. It looked like I’d have to see the first floor before I had the chance to see my floor though. The Finns had really put in a lot of effort for us, for me. I couldn’t believe all the work that had been done. It was nothing short of amazing. I was that much closer to a new dog. I was thrilled. All the woods in the house were all rich and dark where the walls were a complimentary lighter color. I was sure my little spaz of a friend would end up repainting a few rooms because her tastes are… her own? “Becks I’m pretty happy right now. I’m just so glad you and Trent finally have your own place, well you know mostly your own. I feel like I’m invading though, but I promise I’m like a recluse or something! I won’t mess with your newlywed vibe.” I told her trying to get her to slow down. “Pish! Trent will be on the road a lot, most of the week really. He may start taking some overnight runs or sleeping in his truck. They pay a crazy wad of cash for those two-day runs. We have my car, but he wants to get a bike for running back and forth to work. With you here, I won’t be alone when he’s off being the Man of the House!” Becca said growling in a low voice. “Trent could use some butching up ya know. Those truckers are going to eat alive with that metro head of hair and total lack of man-beard. He looks like a teenage boy… If he carried a hipster bag, they’d probably beat the poop out of him on the spot.” I laughed. “Hey! That’s MY metro-man you’re mouthing there.” Becca put up a token defense of her husband, but lacking in real conviction. She drew up to her full height, which unfortunately for her was just shorter than your average girl. It always makes me giggle when she gets her back up and I still have to look down at her. She looked at me with death in her eyes and then broke laughing hysterically. She hugged me in our shared excitement as we headed upstairs together. It was time to see my floor! There was a small landing upstairs and then a weird shaped hallway. I couldn’t see from one end of the floor to the other, but I’d noticed that in the pictures before. I was already figuring out how to divide up the rooms to create a full house on the second floor. I wanted a nice bedroom suite and there was a beautiful humongous master bedroom suite on this floor on the east wall. I wanted an office, guest room, and a pretend kitchen/dining room. Then I’d have a full apartment on this floor, but this house wasn’t built with that in mind. It did have a dedicated bathroom on this floor that could be a guest bathroom, so that was nice. There was plenty of rooms for the other stuff I wanted to do and I’d get around to it all eventually. “Look it! They put in an outside door on the landing!” She said her platinum hair and purple braids bouncing off her shoulders. The purple braids were tipped with silver skull-face hair ties. “I see. This is super amazing Becks! I can’t believe this. It’s almost like this floor has been remade into a real apartment. I’ll be able to take out a dog and not bother you!” I stood there shocked all over again excitement building. “I know! We’ll love your dog, but I’m glad you can do that out your own door. Just… you know walk it away from the porch a ways.” Becca admitted. “I promise Becks. I’ll do the poop bags and everything.” I agreed. “We told the Finns that we couldn’t afford the place all on our own. Ashley let on like they thought we had to get a renter. I thought she’d look our financial paperwork closer than that.” Becca told me shrugging like it was the realtor’s loss. “So... She knows I’m a co-signer right? I mean I’m covering most of the down payment and all the taxes.” I asked. “I guess, I’m sure she does by now at least. Worst case, she’ll find out at the closing won’t she?” Becca laughed. “It’ll be nice to meet the Finns at least the once.” I admitted. “Let me show ya the rest, there’s more.” Becca’s silver bracelets clacked together as she clapped her hands bounding off once again. Rebecca Phillips is my best friend, but she was just coming out of her goth phase. I was thrilled for that! Goth was preceded by a punk phase, and I for one would love to see the end of all the leather and silver buckles. The punk stuff came after her stab at grunge in her senior year. Japanese culture influenced most of High School before the grunge phase. The entertaining part of my besty is that none of the phases were ever totally left behind. They all left a mark on her eclectic sense of style. I bought her several of those noisey bracelets over the last few years. The purple streaks in her hair were left over from our junior year when two toned hair was her thing. Well, at least the punk and goth phases shared a lot of the same clothes! Goth just added a ton of dark makeup to the mix, at least that’s for the most part how it worked for Becca. I don’t know, there may be a few more piercings these days. I giggled to myself looking at her. Strangely, I found myself doing it much more frequently than I used too. I refocused on my wind chime sounding friend and the tour she was giving. It turned out one of the room’s had been upgraded just for me! There were some basic cabinets making a bar against one wall. They had installed a small overhead cabinet on one end and a fridge on the opposite wall. It immediately reminded me of a workplace break room. The only stuff I’ll have to do downstairs is oven stuff and my laundry! I notice unable to fight back my own sniffles suddenly overwhelmed by the Finns’ thoughtfulness. “Good gracious Becca, this place is amazing! I can’t get around how perfect this house is. I can’t believe they even got a fridge up here. It’s ridiculous!” I gush. “I know! Trent keeps coming over here looking for flaws. Poor guy has a bit of a glass-half-empty complex. It can be hard to keep him happy.” She giggled her hand resting on my arm. ----- I’m a few years older than Trent who was a few years older than Becca’s twenty. Twenty-four wasn’t ancient or anything, but I was the college grad with a few years of working and life under my belt. I would always be the oldest in our house. I loved Becca, but we’d never lived together, and I certainly didn’t have the upper hand in relationship edicate. I had few relationships and even fewer long term friends. Was all this touching normal? I asked myself trying to fight off the sense of invaded space she was stirring up. That day though, we both gushed and giggled about moving into our new house. We talked a lot about the new appliances and discussed colors for our walls. The owners were going to leave the couch and one bed in the guest bedroom downstairs until we closed, then it’d be a flurry to get all our crappy furniture in that beautiful house. ----- All the banking was done, so we were ready when Closing Day came around a few weeks later. All we had to was sign on the dotted lines. We were filled with nervous energy while Trent remained aloof standing with his arms crossed through most of the meeting. It was terrifying and thrilling at the same time. Admittedly, I could afford the house on my own, and I wouldn’t have co-signed with my friends if that weren’t the case. Plan for the worst case scenario! Dad was worried life would smack me and leave me in a lurch so I never got in over my head. I planned to squirrel away the difference that the Phillips would be covering so I had my budget worked out for worst case. Plus I needed to rebuild my savings after the down payment. Becca and I crashed on the downstairs couch as the sun was setting the evening after we closed on the house. Trent had to leave running his first night load. So, we were alone to celebrate in our new house. The view was amazing through the full windows on the west side of the house. We were nestled in watching the oranges and reds while she sipped a beer and I nursed at a sweet tea. Becca, being so short, could only lean her head against my shoulder, but it was comfortable and so was the silence in the room. She took a pull off her beer and looked up at me with her big chocolate brown eyes. She whispered, “I couldn’t do this with anyone else ya know.” “I know Becks. I get it. You don’t have to tell me. Seriously, it’s not charity. You guys really bailed me out here. If you can stand me for a couple years, you’ll be out of school and you won’t need me any more.” I pat her leg letting her know I wouldn’t intrude forever. Her body language changed immediately. She sort of shrank in on herself and sat up separating herself from me. A shadow crossed her face and her hands quickly covered her eyes. Soft sobs wracked her body and her pale shoulders bobbed keeping time with the crying. “Shit Ann. I’m sorry.” She sniffed. “I didn’t mean it like that. I meant, you are literally the only reason we can get this place!” “Oh Becks…” I started honestly confused. Becca cut me off, “No, it took both our credit ratings and you as a cosigner. I just meant please, please, please put up with us for a few years before your life sweeps you out of town. I’ll be ready to help with the bills then. Part-time just doesn’t cover much. Maybe I’ll be ready to let you go by then too.” I turn to do something I have never done before, something that had never occured to me before. I kissed the top of her head. Poor thing, I thought as she tugged me into a side hug burrowing into me. I’m never going to want to leave. I don’t want to get swept away with life or my carrier. I thought to myself not finding the words or the will to say anything. Becca was one of the coolest outgoing people I knew, but she seemed so fragile right then. One day I’d find out what had her so worried, but on that day I attributed it to the stress of debt and moving. “Sorry Becca. I get it. I guess I thought this might be long term thing. You know ‘Crazy Aunt Ann’ living upstairs taking care of your kids in the evenings so you two could do stuff together. I don’t know what I was thinking. Of course, I’ll stay long enough for you to finish school… long enough you won’t need me.” I whispered. “Shit! Damn! Ah Hell Annie. That’s N-O-T what I meant. You better bet your ass that you’ll be crazy Aunt Ann! We may need one of those rooms eventually. Trent wants to ruin my body with at least two kids. There’s only the one spare room down here unless we give up our office.” Becca rushed. “Sorry. I just… Well… Poop. Becks they are tearing down my building! I can’t catch a break anywhere. I thought you were telling me I wasn’t going to be welcome in a few years. I… it’s... I’m sorry.” I sniffed. “Such a potty mouth on such a pretty face.” Becca joked turning my words against me over my pseudo cussing. She got up on her knees and returned my kiss leaving my face uncomfortably close to her cleavage. I sprung up and drug her to the master bedroom on the second floor. My bedroom had a beautiful attached bathroom. It looked like my bedroom was a bit bigger than theirs and i secretly loved that. Buying the whole floor for half the house payment was a steal for me, but I wanted to cheer Becca up. “Your’s and Trent’s room is almost as big as his whole apartment. Plus, it’s on the opposite side of my outside entrance.” I pointed out. “Yeah, it’s a big fucking upgrade from my dorm room!” She bursted out laughing. “This is a huge upgrade for me too! Potty mouth.” I asserted. We moved to what I thought would be my guest room, “Well, the second room downstairs could be the boy’s room. You don’t want those yard apes too close to your room though. Too much rough housing in there. Then you’d have the kid’s bathroom, and then girls room up here if we had to. You know in the future.” “Or you could keep your office if I have two boys or two girls. Since you live up there, you’d have to take care of em if I put any spillover kids upstairs. Maybe we could put that baby monitor receiver in your room!” She teased. “You’re breastfeeding aren’t you!” I blanched looking mortified. No way I wanted to get up at night! “Hell, I don’t know! That’s at least after college and the first year of work or so!” Her face scrunched. “I have to wait like three FLIPPING years to live vicariously through your motherhood!” I mock panicked. “OMG! You’re going to have to get a handle on that fucking mouth before you burn my poor baby’s ears off with your verbal filth!” Becca teased me. “Why I never! My momma would probably spank me to this day if she caught me talking like you! Those poor babies!” I giggled. We broke off in a fit of laughter. Becca hugged closely to me as we walked back into her room hip to thigh. It was a big impressive room too. I really liked her room, but it was the view I was in love with even if my room was a bit bigger. I was truly happy for her and thrilled to be sharing the house with her. She ran a hand down my hair and stepped away from me taking my hand again. More touchy-feely boundaries were broken that day than in both of my previous dating relationships! I didn’t know what to do. I already loved Becca, but I didn’t see other people behaving like this with their friends. Course, one has to leave the house to see other people... Going to have to hit the internet for some research. I’m not sure if I should be offended or not. Still, it’s nice to be this close to someone. I decided. “God we can do anything in here! It’s so huge!” She said sounding like she was in a bit of a weird mood. “I could fit my whole dorm room in here fridge and microwave and everything!” Becca pointed out. “I won’t have an oven upstairs, but I don’t cook much so that wouldn’t be a problem!” I said getting truly excited. “Well, you’ll be eating downstairs with the family anytime I cook.” Becca asserted. “Bah you cook all the time! I’m going to wear out my welcome!” I worried. “Honey, you can’t wear out your welcome. You know why? It’s because your family, and I love you!” She reminded me. “I don’t wanna mess up the whole newlywed humping like rabid bunnies vibe you two have.” I giggled. We left Birch House in a good mood having spent some time in it dreaming of our futures. We headed over to Becca and Trent’s place and grabbed the boxes Trent had brought home for packing. It was enough boxes to move a whole house of people. Becca ran into PIzza Hut for a hot and ready pizza on our way to my hotel. The Packing had started. “Ok, Let’s pack this shit!” She giggled grabbing a piece of ham off the top of our pizza. “Oh I give up! Wish I had something to shove in your mouth so you wouldn’t foul up my air!” I said laughing at her potty mouth. “I’m sure I’ll spontaneously stop cursing as soon as the house is packed with diapers and pacifiers… Till then, Fuck Off!” She cackled at herself. “Let’s watch a movie or something while we pack.”  
  10. Mahmoud – the shaver He arrived exactly at the time specified and I opened the door to find a rather good looking, dark skinned, 24 year-old on my doorstep carrying a holdall. As he entered he smiled a dazzling smile that immediately put me at ease and we shook hands. He told me his name was Mahmoud and that’s what I should call him if I felt the need to speak. However, he wanted to get straight down to what he’d come for and told me to go and shower. I told him I’d had one earlier but he insisted that I go again - As the hot water would soften the bristles as he shaved my hairy bollocks. He told me to turn off any mobile, music etc. as he didn’t want any distractions and sent me off to the bathroom. Meanwhile, he would prepare the area and get himself ready. This was a first for me. I’d seen his advert on a specialist site online for ‘Pubic Shaving’ and it appealed. The thought of someone else doing something so intimate had got my thoughts going mad and the excitement at the prospect had made sure I booked my new visitor at the earliest opportunity. The fact he took charge was a bonus and, even though I was a good ten years older and had six inches in height, it was good for me to know my place. # I spent about ten minutes making sure every part of my body got a good hot soaking and when I returned to the living room Mahmoud had laid out a huge thick white towel, as well as his shaving items and massage oils. He was also naked except for a shiny thick metal cock ring that was held in place by three leather straps; a thick one around his waist and thinner ones around the top of each thigh. His cock was pushed out by the ring but in truth didn’t appear to be that large or threatening. However, with his slim toned body the overall look was absolutely stunning and I settled down naked on the towel to let him get to work. Firstly he trimmed my thick pubic bush with a pair of scissors and when that was down to a manageable length he foamed up a rich lather spreading it all over my cock and balls. The feeling was of the most exquisite sensuality and of course my cock began to grow. I don’t have a particular large cock but it was firming up nicely as he ministered the foam and applied his razor. He was slow, methodical and intense, whilst replying in a soft whisper to all the questions I wanted to ask. Despite him saying he didn’t want any distractions he was far too polite to tell me to shut up. Manners and good looks – what could be better? “What country are you from originally?” “Iran.” “What are you doing in England?” “At the University studying agriculture, bio chemistry and English.” “What made you start doing this shaving… um… thing?” I struggled to find the correct description for what was happening. “My father taught me. We do this in the village where I come from. It is a tradition that the older men keep their genitals free of hair. The reason for this is steeped in folklore and is a bit too confusing for Westerners to understand.” I could tell he didn’t want to take the explanation any further and in all honesty my conversation was coming to a close as with each stroke of the razor my cock throbbed with delight. # He took over an hour stripping each and every hair from my cock and balls and made a neat leveled-off pattern around the top of my thighs. With every small or long stroke from his cut throat razor his finger, finger nail, palm or the edge of his instrument would gently rub and stimulate my hard-on even more. My mind was doing loops of desire and excitement as the thrill-factor seemed to increase but no offer for release was presented. I happily throbbed, pulsed and sweated manfully as he cleared my pubes to produce a stunningly smooth and utterly hairless surface. I don’t think I’ve ever been so naked apart from when I was a baby and the soft white area made my cock look even bigger, more proud and an absolute stonking organ anyone would have been proud to own. As he rubbed some sweet smelling liquid into the newly shaved area he just told me that this would take away any possible razor burns my skin might react to and would make it so the area remains silky soft and smooth for quite some time. I loved what he’d done and was all set to offer my thanks and let him be on his way… except he told me the job wasn’t over yet and that I should turn over. He told me that all my hair should come off and that included the great hairy tufts that surrounded my arse. I wasn’t going to complain. I looked at his cock and it had grown to a cute size itself, about four inches, and jerked up and down as he set about lathering up my bum. For all the sensuality that he had given my cock and balls I wasn’t quite ready for the thrilling feelings that my bum soon enjoyed. The foamy brush tickled and teased my very being as he lathered up my puckered and tight hole. Again he took ages and was concentrating even more on dispensing with the hair but making sure not to cut into the vulnerable skin. Under me my cock was as stiff as ever and I desperately wanted to shoot my load all over the thick white towel… and then some more… but another hour was spent keeping me on the very sexual edge as he slowly sliced away at the tight hairs that seemed to take an age to get rid of. I closed my eyes and gave way to all those exquisite calm feelings flowing over me and I drifted sleepily in between consciousness and unconsciousness. I came out of a fantastic relaxing dream and felt him soothing more oils into my naked bum and massaging my bum cheeks; his small brown fingers occasionally slipping and tickling my hole. First one digit, then a tickle followed by a slightly deeper probe and another graze from an errant finger nail, my God, this feeling was utterly amazing. In all my life I had never been fucked but this attention to my hole was such an unbelievable turn on I began to think about the possibilities. His hands came together as if in prayer and he formed a thicker digit by pressing two fingers together and pushing into my arse. I opened up to receive whatever it was and I felt the thickness increase as he spent a few minutes oily massaging my sphincter muscle. Again he did this most methodically and I was aware that my hole was opening up under this gentle but insistent attack and wishing he had a cock to match the horny lustful thoughts that were spinning around in my brain. # He ordered me to get up on my hands and knees and I did so without thinking as I hoped he would now let me relieve my bubbling, cum-filled balls. The fingers that he’d just spent time massaging my hole were now wrapped over my eyes in a sort of pretend blindfold and he moved them down to my mouth and tenderly offered them each to be licked. Although he was not being pushy I felt I had no alternative but to suck on each one and when I did Mahmoud let out a small gasp of pleasure and satisfaction. Once licked and cleaned his hands moved down my body and stroked my hips, which had started to buck slightly as if I was fucking some invisible hole. My cock was hard and desperate for release and my bum hole was now on fire, whatever that lotion was had produced an incredible sensation that needed to be satiated. As he played with my hips I could feel his cock nudge at my hole and was pleased that he wanted to fuck me. I thought that it was the least I could do after the things he’d done for me and hoped that he would get some satisfaction out of it. The nudge at the entrance to my burning hole just held itself for a few seconds and I was desperate to ease myself back onto him. He gripped my hips and started to pull me back guiding his cute cock up past my hot ring. As I pushed back I suddenly felt my hole being stretched wide and, judging by the size of it I’d seen earlier, I guessed that I’d be backed up to his pelvic bone by now but the length just kept going. With each inch I was stretched even wider and Mahmoud encouraged me to take the whole thing as he said I was ready for it. He pulled me back some more and my love muscle gaped in wonder as this thick object pushed me even wider. I began to get nervous but Mahmoud encouraged me more and insisted that I didn’t touch my own cock but just make sure I stayed upright and on all fours. Like everything else so far from my Iranian friend, everything had been slow, definite and gentle but now, with this huge cock embedded deep in my gut he let out some Iranian words and began to fuck me hard and passionately. I screamed in surprise but the foreign words just kept tumbling from his mouth. At times it was like he was saying some kind of prayer and at others that he was calling on all his ancestors to join him in this marathon fuck. He may have been calling me names, swearing at me or just happy to be screwing a newly shaved arse I don’t know but what I did know was that I had to work really hard to stay on all fours as this slim-hipped young man powered away into me. # My cock exploded a torrent of cum all over the towel and I’d never seen so much gush out of my knob - spurt after spurt seemed to make a huge lake and still he fucked deep yelling at the top of his voice. My arms buckled and give way but my legs stayed where they were so he was fucking my butt as my chest lay in my own pool of warm milky juice. I begged him to stop but he obviously wasn’t anywhere near ready to unload so I just gritted my teeth and relaxed my hole as much as I could. For another 30 minutes he fucked (and I came twice more) eventually shouting, in Iranian, that he had arrived. My hole was stinging, hot, used, wide and hairless as he withdrew and although, at that moment I felt used, I was unbelievably satisfied. I’d never had, nor dreamt of having, a session of such intensity and I was immensely grateful… if more than a bit shagged out. After a couple of recovering minutes I turned to thank him and he was busy unscrewing a long, thick pink prosthetic cock from his cock ring. His own cock fit nicely inside it and I could see that he had eventually cum himself as the stuff was dripping from the object as he held it up for inspection He patted my bum. “Very nice Mister… thank you,” he said with that slight accent. “I have enjoyed myself immensely.” Naked, newly shaved and with a sore arse that was sore but glowing… I was really a bit stunned and just had this stupid, uncomprehending smile on my face. He quickly packed his stuff away, cleared up and put everything back into the backpack he arrived with. As he got dressed I noticed that he slipped into a pristine white disposable, which he taped into place without a thought. He pulled up his trousers and then grabbed his backpack, pulled out another neatly folded disposable and shook it out. I knew it was meant for me and recoiled at the very idea. “No?” he questioned as I shook my head telling him I wasn’t going to wear a nappy. “This is impregnated with exceptional botanicals and especially formulated talc from my village.” He fluffed it out and a small cloud of powder rose up. “This will keep you comfortable, whilst the soothing nature of all those ingredients will add to the pleasure your newly shaved areas will appreciate.” My half-hearted protests were ignored as he told me to lift and I did. Before fastening me in he squeezed some oily gel into the palm of his hand and slavered it all over the now nude areas. “This is to be used at every change.” I didn’t quite grasp what he meant. “It will keep hair growth down and moisturize the area and will add more sensitivity.” He smiled, “And you will love the sensations this little piece of padded bliss will offer.” With that he taped me in and handed over the small jar of the cream he’d just used. “Remember, apply it sparingly but at every change and the effect is better if you wear…” and he pointed to the fresh nappy. “I recommend that you keep that one on for at least twenty-four hours if you can. Use it for its purpose if necessary but the benefit will be greater the longer you leave it on… give everything time to take effect. I can guarantee you’ll love the benefits.” I tried to tell him I wouldn’t be replacing the damn thing but he just smiled, shushed me and told me to close my eyes, relax and let my body, not my mind, do the thinking. Perhaps strangely I was still under his spell and as he let himself out, having taken the money I’d left as payment on the side table, I let myself feel the soft padded comfort of the disposable gently envelop my mind as well as my groin. He was correct, the padding was comforting and the newly shaved areas seemed to be aglow with sensitivity. I didn’t have to touch anything yet could feel the soothing unguents doing their job, seeping into my skin to make me shiver in delight. Whatever was in that stuff was quite powerful and soon my entire body was aflame and euphoric? I stood up and walked to the mirror in the bathroom. I assumed the reflection would endorse what I thought about wearing a nappy but no, I was wrong. The tight fitting piece of layered material hugged and comforted me and bizarrely looked and felt like it was needed. I had to do some appraising and realized that I wanted all of this to happen. I wanted someone to take charge and treat me in the way Mahmoud had done. I loved the reflection and the fact that the nappy was hugging me tightly so why would I want anything else? So, despite my initial reaction to wearing padding I now saw it as a positive that went with having a shaved groin. The fabric caressed my shaved cock, balls and arse and it was electric. It was only different underwear to what I was used to and who’s to say, this style was any worse. I ran my hand over the soft padding and it felt really nice and soft but in my head I could think of nothing except this was the correct item to wear for a recently shaved, baby soft guy like me. Mahmoud was correct the nappy was all part of the process and I didn’t want to lose that feeling. I was hooked so the nappy stayed. ********
  11. Hi All, This is my first story in a long while. It's 11 chapters and about 14,500 words; I'm not sure if I'll be writing a 12th chapter or if I'm happy with where it is. I'll be posting a chapter a day for the next 10 or so days. I'll post the first two here tonight... I appreciate your support and your feedback; I hope you enjoy!!! Emsy Chapter 1 - FRESH Coleridge Towers wasn’t the most luxurious building in the City, but it certainly was luxurious. It had old-school charm—uniformed doormen and 24-hour concierge service—along with more modern amenities that befit its early 1960s construction, like a fitness center with an indoor pool and central air conditioning. And while East 54th and 2nd was not the most happening neighborhood or the coolest address, Abigail needed someplace safe and convenient to work. The tiny studio was relatively inexpensive, especially for something in midtown, and while it didn’t have a fancy view, Abigail was excited to have found something that barely fit in her budget. While the apartment fit in her budget, Abigail definitely did not fit in socially with the Coleridge Towers crowd. “Any packages for me, Mark?” she’d asked at the front desk on her third day in the building. The concierge seemed flustered. “Hi Abby, please give me a sec” he said quietly, turning his attention back to a middle-aged woman glaring at her. “As I was saying …” the woman continued. “MARK, come on, really, is there a package for me there or not?” Couldn’t this lady wait for just a second? “Before I was rudely interrupted,” the woman said, staring daggers at Abby. Abigail looked at the ground and gritted her teeth, determined not to show how frustrated she was to have to wait as the lady droned on and on. “There dear,” said the older woman finishing her business at the desk, “things tend to go better for little girls who wait their turn.” Abby blushed and bit back an insult, rolling her eyes dramatically and sighing. The woman seemed unaffected by her show of annoyance. Some days, Abby knew, that’s just what it was to be trans and tall and visible: some asshole was there to knock her down and she couldn’t stoop to their level. “Who was that witch?” Abby asked the concierge loudly as the older woman finally started to walk away. She hoped that the lady heard her, but the woman showed no signs of annoyance. Mark handed her the giant package that was waiting for her. “Evelyn Matson? I’d watch out for her if I were you, Abby. She’s lived here forever and she’s just… peculiar.” “You mean rude for no reason?” The “little girls” remark, while gender affirming, still stung. Mark shrugged. “Everyone who lives here long enough has a run-in with Miss Evelyn some way or another. It’s easier just to try and not antagonize her” Abby didn’t see Evelyn Matson for the next few weeks, and a day or so after the unpleasant incident at the desk, she stopped thinking about her, too. Near the end of October, on her way to work, she saw her again in the elevator. It was one of those late fall days where the weather is unseasonably warm, and Abby was ready for her Friday dress down at work. Evelyn was already on the elevator when it arrived on the 14th floor. “Are you on your way to work, dear?” Evelyn asked, as Abby stepped on. “Um, good morning. Yes, I am,” Abby replied. Evelyn’s eyes lingered for what seemed like a few moments longer than necessary, staring at her bare legs underneath the short skirt. “Are you sure you won’t be…” Evelyn seemed to pause and look for the right words, “too cold?” “Nope!” Abby answered cheerfully, “I’m pretty warm-blooded!” Ugh, she thought, how annoying. Best to kill her with kindness. “Hmm… Are you sure you mightn’t want some stockings?” Five more floors to go. “No thank you! I know how to pick out clothes. Byeee!” Abby’s voice fairly dripped with sarcasm. Three more floors before she could escape. “And telling someone ‘Byeee,’” Evelyn said imitating her drawn-out pronunciation of the word sarcastically, “you think that’s an appropriate way to speak to someone who’s trying to help you?” “Oh, only when the person trying to ‘help me’ is being a total bitch!” she answered with fake cheerfulness, using her hands to put air quotes around the words. The elevator doors thankfully opened before Evelyn could retort, and Abby practically ran to the front door. What was this lady’s problem with her? She huffed as the doorman opened the door for her and she stepped into the brisk fall morning. It was hard enough being the only queer person for like 10 blocks in either direction. Why did this lady insist on making her so uncomfortable? “That girl,” she heard behind her, as Evelyn loudly struck up a conversation with the doorman. By the time she’d swiped her MetroCard and made her way onto the northbound Q train she’d made up her mind: no more Miss Nice Girl, next time, she was just going to confront Evelyn directly. Chapter 2 - VIEW FROM THE 26TH FLOOR Contrary to popular belief, Evelyn Matson had not lived in Coleridge Towers forever. She’d purchased her unit 10 or so years ago because she loved the sweeping southeast views of the city and the river from the 26th floor. She’d liked it so much that when the penthouse unit above her had come on the market, with its ridiculously large private balcony, she’d purchased that one, too, and combined the units together. She’d knocked out the bedroom walls downstairs to create more living space and converted the upstairs unit into bedrooms. In the mornings, she loved to sit above the City’s hustle and bustle and bask in the morning breezes just after she got out of bed as she waited for the coffee to finish its preprogramed cycle in the upstairs kitchenette. This morning, however, as she sipped her coffee and looked out toward the the river, she was perturbed. And Evelyn Matson was not a woman who liked to be perturbed. It had to do with the new girl in the building, Abigail something-or-other who had moved into one of the rental studios on the 14th floor. She recalled her interaction with her in the elevator yesterday: the gangly girl was cute, somehow uncomfortable in her own skin, not unattractive, but certainly not well-mannered. She was petulant. No, Evelyn thought, sipping her too-hot coffee, that wasn’t the right word. As an educated person, Evelyn felt obligated to find the proper word. She blew on the coffee and waited a few seconds before taking a satisfying slurp. Fresh. That was the right word. At 42, Evelyn had never called a young person “fresh” before, but that was precisely what she was. The too-revealing clothes, the childish eye rolls, the air quotes, the bratty attitude, the interrupting. Yes… “Fresh” sounded like something that her mother would call a young lady like Abigail and it fit perfectly. A young woman in need of guidance and discipline. The coffee was no longer too hot, and Evelyn was determined to get to know this Abigail whoseit better. She thought again of the creamy white thighs in the elevator, the subtle curve of her bottom visible through the slit in the trench coat and smiled to herself; she was certainly not unattractive. And the ”Good Out Here” rainbow t-shirt suggested a certain… openness and, perhaps, kinship. She smiled to herself. To say that Evelyn had a plan would have been to give her far too much credit. Evelyn didn’t need plans; she simply determined that she would do things, and through sheer force of will, they happened. It had been this way since her parents died when she was young: a combination of willpower and wealth meant that little stood in her way. On her way out of the building, she stopped to chat with Mark for a moment, exchanging pleasantries. “What do you know about the new girl? Tall girl, 14th floor, renter I assume?” Mark nodded. “You know, the one who interrupted us when we were speaking the other day?” “Oh, Abigail Lawrence?” Mark shifted uncomfortably. “She just moved into 14L recently. A studio. No dishwasher, hasn’t been renovated.” Mark paused, and while Evelyn didn’t ask any follow up questions, the intensity of her attention drove him to expand. “She has a little dog, a yorkie? Its name is Apples.” “Boyfriend, girlfriend, visitors?” “None that I’m aware of. She’s a teacher at Selborne.” “Selborne? Really?” Evelyn was surprised. The girl must be whipsmart to teach at one of the most exclusive all-girls private schools in the City. “What does she teach?” “English I think? It’s only her first year there, though, and she’s still finishing her master’s during weekend and summer breaks.” As she walked the four blocks to her office to do a bit of drafting work on the quiet Saturday morning, Evelyn considered how surprising it was that Abigail had managed to land a job at Selborne. “Progressive” in name only, it was the kind of old-money school that her parents had chosen for her, and Abigail’s choice of clothes certainly didn’t fit with the conservative image that the school cultivated with its uniforms and exclusivity. Evelyn wasn’t the only one who had noticed that Abigail’s clothes didn’t exactly fit the Selborne image. On Friday afternoon during the last period of the day, Abigail was sitting in the teacher’s lounge when the Dean for Student Affairs, Ms. Thompson, stopped in and asked to speak with Abigail in her office. “How’s it going so far with the 10th graders, dear?” “Fine, thank you.” Sitting in Ms. Thompson’s office, the skirt felt especially too short and her confidence from earlier in the day evaporated. Should she cross her legs? “We’re working through Milton now, and it’s such a pleasure to read with the girls.” “Oh? I’ve always been partial to Paradise Lost myself. ‘Into this wild Abyss/The womb of Nature and perhaps her grave-/Of neither sea nor shore nor air nor fire,/ But all these in their pregnant causes mixed/Confusedly and which thus might ever fight,/ Unless the Almighty Maker them ordain/ His dark materials to create more worlds,--/Into the wild Abyss the wary Fiend/ Stood on the brink of Hell and looked a while…’” “I love that moment,” Abby began, “the vulnerability that Satan feels, the uncertainty. His dependance on God, but also his bravery…” Mrs. Thompson was struck again by how much she liked Abigail; she was a careful reader, and she had the potential to be a wonderful teacher. And being just 10 or 12 years older than the girls she taught, she was relatable, too. It was no wonder that the girls had taken such a shine to her. As they talked about the book, Abby seemed to lose herself in the language, and Mrs. Thompson shifted the conversation to her purpose with regret. “In any case, I’ve had some complaints that I wanted to address with you.” Abigail’s blood turned to ice. Not this. Not again. She felt the tears well up and start to fall softly. Fired for being too trans? Too queer? For wearing the gay pride shirt? Stupid, stupid, stupid, she scolded herself, I should have known that I was pushing it… “It’s about your skirt, dear. It’s a bit… more revealing… than what we generally consider to be appropriate for a young woman. Now, as a role model for young ladies, we place the utmost importance on ensuring…” Abigail’s tears turned momentarily into tears of relief, and then into humiliation. She should have listened to that bitch in the elevator who made the nasty stockings comment. She took the proffered tissue and wiped her eyes to try and preserve some degree of dignity. She made out the words “leggings” and “only a warning” while trying to pull herself together. “And of course, if you ever want advice, you’re welcome to come to me.” “Thank you,” Abby said tearfully as she finished blotting her eyes. “I appreciate it.” In reality, Abby did not appreciate it. She did not appreciate it at all. As she fled the office and the school for the weekend, she considered that asking for advice about her wardrobe from Ms. Thompson was about as likely as Satan in Paradise Lost returning to God’s good graces. Back in 14L, there was no need to even pull the curtains to enjoy the privacy of a good cry in her tiny, dark studio. At least this was hers, and no one could take that from her, she thought, as she curled up under the covers of the full-sized bed that dominated the space. She took her pills early, letting bitter progesterone dissolve under her tongue. She hugged her teddy bear, Stephen, and drifted off to sleep. Her dreams that night were ultra-realistic and terrifying. When she woke up the next morning, her sheets were soaked, like they always were when she had bad dreams.
  12. Hey all, work in progress, let me know your thoughts. Chapter 1: Mike was a 25 year old guy who had just graduated from a small college in Wyoming. Mike was planning his move out to Philadelphia to begin his new career in Law. Mike was just your normal college guy, he loved sports, video games, and hanging out with his friends. There was one thing that set Mike apart from others his age, he loved to wear and use diapers and act like a baby. He remembers back to when he was a child and always wanted to wear diapers. He just loved the warmth and security a warm wet diaper had. Throughout college Mike had to hide his love of diapers from his friends and roommates. He could only enjoy diapers in his room alone and had to be very discrete. He longed for after college when he'd be able to wear diapers any time he wanted and live the life he truly wanted. As Mike packed up his old room he thought back on the memories he made throughout college. His first party, his first time with a girl, his first time with a guy. He did not realize it after initially arriving on campus, but after several months he realized he was gay. He had his first gay sexual encounter his freshman year and realized his sexuality. He closed up the final box and the movers were wrapping up. He hopped in the car and looked back one final time at all of the memories from college, and drove away excited for the next chapter in his life. Mike had thought about this drive and planned to wear his diapers. He figured it would allow him to finally indulge freely in his fetish and prevent him from having to stop too often on his way to Philly. He was able to avoid any pit stops and made it to his hotel in Nebraska in a soaking wet diaper. Mike was slightly worried his diaper would leak while he was checking in but luckily made it to his room to take a shower and put on a fresh diaper. He put on a onesie and laid on the bed with his phone. He opened up Grindr and scrolled through the guys online. He was exhausted and scrolling out of boredom when he received a message from someone named DaddyLooking. The message read simply: "I see you're into diapers, are you padded like a good little boy?". Mike was surprised someone in Nebraska would even know what ABDL meant, and replied "I am, nice and warm". Mike messaged back and forth over Grindr and found out DaddyLooking's name was actually TJ. After chatting awhile they agreed to meet up. TJ had a home near Mike's hotel and offered to pick him up. As Mike got in the car with TJ he looked him over. TJ was a large dude, 6'3, 250 pounds and muscular. Mike felt eclipsed getting in the car, Mike was only 5'9 and 160 pounds. The ride to TJ's house was short and quiet. Mike was nervous randomly meeting up with a daddy from Grindr but was excited to hang out with someone who was also into diapers. When they arrived to TJ's house he silently moved his hand down to MIke's crotch and said "All dry right now baby boy". Mike didn't know what to say and laughed nervously. TJ ushered Mike out of the car and into the house. When Mike walked in he saw a normal midwestern house. TJ walked in behind him and closed the door. He guided Mike downstairs into the basement and to a door. Mike opened the door and was dumbfounded at what lay before him. In this normal house was a full sized nursery built for adults. The walls were pink and the carpet blue. There was a large adult sized crib and an adult changing table. There was a dresser and closet, a big mobile above the crib, and a large recliner chair in the corner. TJ ushered Mike into the room and asked "would you like something to drink Baby Mike?". Mike was thirsty and accepted, he expected TJ would come back with a glass of water but instead he returned with an adult sized bottle and motioned him over to the recliner. TJ sat down and pointed to his lap for Mike to sit in. Mike was hesitant but figured he was already in this deep. He sat on TJ's lap and took the teat of the bottle in his mouth. He began drinking and relaxed into TJ's lap. While Mike was drinking TJ said "Ok Baby Mike, I don't have a ton of rules, but when you are in this house you will only wear diapers and onesies. Adult clothes are not allowed unless you are out of the house. You will only refer to me as daddy and will not be allowed to use the bathroom". Mike was beginning to get nervous as he thought this would only be a hook up. He began to protest but suddenly found his mouth was not forming the words and only made gibberish. TJ looked down at Mike and said "Oh also, you were so tired from your drive I wanted to make sure you got a good night's rest. I put something in this bottle to help you take a little nap". Mike was terrified at this point but was physically unable to fight back or voice his displeasure. He struggled to keep his eyes open and everything went black. Mike awoke some time later, he could not tell how long it had been but he was no longer wearing his jeans or clothes but was instead in a pink onesie and a very wet diaper. He tried to move his hand down to his diaper to feel how wet it was but was startled to realize he was restrained to the crib. TJ opened the door at the sound of Mike stirring and said "Good morning Baby Mike, you slept all night without waking up!" Mike was alarmed to realize he stayed the entire night at TJ's. He spoke up "Why am I chained to this crib? I have to get going soon". TJ looked down at Mike with disappointment, "I told you, you only refer to me as daddy, its ok you'll learn after some punishment". TJ unrestrained Mike's arms and legs but Mike was shocked to realize he couldn't move his arms or legs. Mike asked, "What have you done to me? I can't move". TJ looked down again, "You need to start referring to me as daddy, I added a paralyzer to your bottle, it will wear off but you need to follow the rules before you're trusted". With that TJ picked Mike up off the crib and laid him on the changing table. First he placed a pacifier in Mike's mouth and secured it with a paci gag behind Mike's head. He undid the tabs on the front and pulled the soiled diaper off Mike and threw it in the trash. He quickly placed a fresh diaper under Mike's butt and powdered him up before taping up the new diaper. He picked Baby Mike up off the table and brought him back over to the crib. Instead of laying Mike down in the crib, he lowered one side and laid Mike facedown over the side of the mattress. TJ said, "Now this is because you couldn't follow the rules" He brought down a paddle on Mike's backside without warning. Mike cried out through the pacifier at the pain. TJ spanked Mike harshly for about 5 minutes. He said "Baby Mike I don't like making you hurt, I only want you to feel good, you must follow the rules". TJ sat down on the mattress with Mike and pulled him across his lap and cuddled with him. Baby Mike felt something hard in Daddy's pants and realized he was also turned on by the entire experience. The diapers really turned him on and he actually enjoyed the spanking without realizing it. Daddy reached down to Mike's crotch and felt wetness, "Looks like baby already wet his new diaper, and it also feels like Baby Mike might like being punished by daddy". Daddy unzipped his pants and stood up. He laid Mike over the side of the mattress and pulled down his diaper revealing his red cheeks. Daddy rubbed his cheeks and spread them to get a look a Baby Mike's hole. He put a cold liquid on Mike's hole and began rubbing. TJ worked one finger into Mike's hole and slowly fingered him. He continued fingering Mike until he had multiple fingers in and Mike was moaning instead of crying from his spanking. He told Mike it was time to take Daddy's cock. TJ put the tip against Mike's hole and slowly pushed. He applied light pressure and felt his head slip into Mike's hole. Once TJ's head was all the way inside Mike's hole he began moving back and forth. Mike was moaning as Daddy began fucking him. He was now burying the length of his 10 inch cock into Mike's tight hole. Mike was in ecstasy at this point and was really enjoying being pounded by his captor. Daddy started fucking Mike hard and fast and after about 10 minutes Daddy came into Mike. He deposited a hot thick load into Mike and let his cock shrink while still in Mike's hole. After a minute or two Daddy pulled his cock out of Mike's hole and pulled the diaper back up over Mike's butt. Daddy flipped Mike back over and laid him down in the crib. He reattached the restraints and pulled out a vibrator. Daddy said "well it wouldn't be fair if I was the only one to get off". He turned on the vibrator and put it against the front of Mike's diaper. Mike couldn't move very much but could still feel the sensations in his diaper. His mind was running a mile a minute, he was terrified at being help captive, worried about his future, still in pain from his spanking, dripping his captor's cum from his ass while fighting against an orgasm from Daddy's vibrator. Daddy said "You can't fight it, you need to cum baby boy". Mike couldn't fight it anymore and shot his load into his diaper. He felt humiliated and began quietly sobbing through his pacifier. Daddy was satisfied that his baby boy came in his diaper and turned off the lights. Mike didn't know how but he quickly drifted off the sleep, warm cum dripping from his ass and all. To be continued.
  13. Hi there, figured I'd post something that I've been working on for the past two years. Maybe a few here have seen it over at A03, but in any case I figure someone would enjoy this. There are bound to be mistakes here and there, but as long as people are enjoying this, I'm sure it won't be too much of a problem. --- Chapter One: Baby Henry and meeting Mommy It is a time of chaos and war. The Horde and Alliance continue to wage an endless series of proxy conflicts and battles against one another upon the world stage. The recent victory over the Lich King and the Scourge wasn't even enough to warrant cessation of hostilities, and so the war for domination of Azeroth continues. The need for heroes and adventurers remains at an all-time high. Across the world, young men and women hear this call and go to seek their fortunes and destinies among the dangers and wonders in this realm of magic, divinity, and strange technologies. One such individual was a young human named Henry. An orphan that bore no last name, Henry was just another young man seeking his fortune and place in Azeroth. Though he had a boyish charm, decent physique, and a curious mind, he was effectively a nobody from Stormwind. Still, this hasn't stopped him from wanting to explore the world and go on adventures. Growing up in an orphanage, even inside the massive capital of the Alliance, he always felt confined to one place. He found solace in reading books and hearing stories from passersby about the world outside the walls of Stormwind. Many would tell him that it was dangerous outside and to explore during such dark times was a foolhardy and childish endeavor. As he grew older, the world continued to be torn apart by conflict. Such realities didn't stop Henry from imagining the places he'd find and the people he'd meet. And even at twenty years old, he never lost his childlike wonder for the strange and bizarre. Unfortunately for Henry, that wasn't the only infantile quality that he kept. Henry was, for all intents and purpose, slightly incontinent. He had been from a young age, which resulted in him having nighttime accidents for as long as he could remember. It got worse as the young man got older and started having daytime ones as well, around the time Henry began puberty. No matter what magic, arcane or divine, or alchemical potions used, he couldn't control his bladder most of the time. Naturally, to prevent him from pissing all over the place, his sheets, and pants, the orphanage put him in diapers. But what started as just a nighttime arrangement (and occasional punishment) turned into a full-time requirement for Henry by the time he was fourteen. One can imagine how embarrassing it was for him to deal with this situation. Being diapered for most of his life had also compounded particular "interests" to develop and nurture inside his young mind. He was doted on by most of the matrons at the orphanage, and most of the children called him "Baby Henry," sometimes not even in cruelty but as if to state a fact. To everyone at his orphanage, he was a baby boy to them. He did smell like baby powder, have a noticeable bulge around his crotch, and it didn't help that a matron would randomly pull down his pants to check him. He never resisted, not after the time he got spanked in front of the other kids. Sometimes, the matrons forgot that he was a growing boy and babied him extensively. They got him toys, pacifiers, and even a crib when he was ten, but he soon grew out of it. This treatment was used initially as a punishment against Henry, but it became its own reward to Henry in time. Soon the memories of being punished and rewarded started to blur together after a while. A few matrons who acted as wet-nurses would even practice with Henry before breastfeeding real babies or come to him when they needed excess milk drained from their breasts. None of them minded; most of them had already changed his diapers and took care of him when he acted up. There were some benefits to all of this embarrassment. By age twelve, Henry was the only boy in the orphanage that had seen the tits of every matron in the orphanage, although his mouth was soon suckling milk from them all those times. As he got older, such practices stopped, but he could still recall how a few older matrons remarked that having a big baby like Henry around certainly helped take the pressure off their bodies when they were lactating. A few matrons and older people thought it inappropriate to keep treating Henry like a baby, but they couldn't deny that he somehow fit the bill of one. It didn't help that Henry started to enjoy those memories fondly and became sexually aroused when thinking of it all. At eighteen, he knew that was someone that enjoyed being taken care of by women and babied by them, even dominated by them. He was a submissive man, he realized, and Henry found that he didn't have too many issues with it. As always, his biggest concern was wanting to leave the orphanage and explore this world. So when he was allowed to leave at 18, he bid farewell to the matrons (although they did offer that if their former ward was feeling homesick or needed to be taken care of, they could always find room for him) and went to locate some work to help pay for his start as an adventurer. So try as the world might, Henry did still grow up and learned more about the world. He became educated, built his body up, and even trained with how to use a sword! He found work at a local tanner and made a decent enough wage to get his small room at an inn. Henry found the whole adult world to be tiring but also quite interesting. No one outside the orphanage knew him as Baby Henry, which gave him a chance to grow as a young man. He even found the confidence to stop wearing diapers for a time, to which a few accidents reminded him that he still needed the damn things. Around this time, he discovered a new type of diapers, an invention from the gnomes of all people, disposable diapers. He was intrigued, especially after the embarrassment of getting his cloth diapers cleaned all the time by the nice old lady at the mill, and even found that he could afford a pack of twenty-four diapers for a whole forty copper. They were a step above cloth diapers in quality, granted they were thick and loud. But Henry couldn't deny that he enjoyed the feeling of this "plastic" that the gnomes had invented. Try he had many close calls with people almost finding out, and he had a noticeable waddle when he was wet, but in the end, he didn't have too much incorporating these diapers into his life. It was odd to say, but he felt empowered by wearing them. It took him another four years before he had enough money to buy a suit of leather armor, an actual sword, and the gear to become an adventurer. By the time he was ready, he had heard that the Horde and Alliance finally bested the Lich King, but the world was still on the brink of war. He wasn't too interested in politics; he just wanted to see the world and experience what he had only heard from storybooks, rumors, and his dreams. The only thing he worried about was where exactly a young man like him would fit into it. Henry left Stormwind and started on his journey towards Westfall. He had been given a rather easy quest by the Stormwind garrison, deliver a message to the Alliance Watch at Sentinal Hill and then aid them in their fight against Horde raiders. His first real quest was a big deal for Henry. He packed his gear, his sword, and plenty of diapers and changing supplies. He felt like an adult for the first time, a real one that was venturing out into the dangerous but exciting world. He even did some minor quests along the way, killing some boars and gnolls. It was crazy and even a little scary in some places. He felt glad to be wearing his diapers; he was pretty sure he soaked them once or twice. As he continued on his journey towards Westfall, he felt something strange was in the air upon his third day into the quest, and as the young man slept that night, he felt as if something familiar, something comforting found and said: "yes, you are the one" but didn't remember much else. So he didn't think much of it. It was on his fourth day that Henry encountered a woman that would change his life. He had been walking down the Elwynn road, minding his own business as the saying went when he heard a sultry voice call out to him. "Come here, young traveler..." Henry stopped in his tracks immediately, swiveling his head to the side to put a face to the sound. "Yes, you! I want to talk to you for a moment." The voice said to him as he felt something start to stir in him. To the right side of the trail sat a beautiful, busty Draenei with white hair and dark purple skin. She was wearing a flowing white dress around her body, that while not figure-hugging, somehow gave her an aura of feminine grace and beauty. Henry had only seen a few Draenei back in Stormwind, but he never got the courage to see one up close. The young man felt his face get hot at the sight of this magnificent creature. A thick and voluptuous body, with full breasts and wide hips that any man would kill just for the chance to grope such marvelous mounds of flesh. Still, he was hesitant to approach her at first. Who the hell was she, and why was she out here? Hell, why was she talking to Henry?! But he made his way slowly over to the beautiful-looking woman anyways. She had a soft aurora around her; it was almost as if he felt...at home? "Oh, look at you, such a big boy you are for going out on your own and fighting all kinds of monsters, huh? Aren't you such a cute little boy trying to impress everyone. How many copper pieces have you collected, hmm? It seems like a lot!" She said, pointing to his slightly poofed-out pants. His face instantly went red with embarrassment. Why was she talking to him like that?! Did she know he was wearing a diaper?! He was mesmerized by her voice; it was so maternal. The way she spoke, it was like she was talking to him as she would a toddler playing the part of an adventurer. Henry felt very self-conscious about his diaper now. He tried to deflect her question, but he was so embarrassed and surprised he stumbled over his words, "N-No, it's just um... Yeah! Yeah, I have tons of copper." Henry said with a nervous smile. The Draenei just giggled, and he was suddenly feeling a lot smaller. She got a bit closer to Henry, and he noticed the size difference between them. Henry wasn't a tiny man. He was at least six feet tall and with decent muscles across his body. This strange woman looked just as strong as he did. There was also a lovely smell around her, like fresh linens and strawberries. She was giving him a coy smile as she stared down at the embarrassed young man. "Why don't you... Show me then!" She said, suddenly grabbing Henry's bum. The shock ran through him instantly, freezing up any physical response as he felt her hands groped his diapered butt. He didn't know what to do; hell, what could he do in this situation? But as she pulled him closer, a loving smile started forming across the Draenei's face. As Henry looked at this face, he felt his worries wash away ever so slightly. "Oh, Baby... Baby boy, this isn't a large coin purse, is it?" She said, squeezing the thick padding taped around Henry. The young human didn't even know how to respond; he just nodded his head. The Draenei kept her smile as she twittled her right hand behind Henry's back. He didn't know she summoned a small, green-like flame formed in her palms as she cast her soothing spell. Henry now felt his worries melt away, and he relaxed slightly. His mind felt a little funny as if the strange creature in front of him was now a familiar caretaker. The white-haired stranger gently worked to calm him down completely, "Shhh...don't you worry about anything, little boy, Mommy is going to take care of everything now? Isn't she?" She said, watching the little boy's face start to relax even more. He nodded again, this time much slower as her words echoed in his mind; she was calling herself his mommy? None of the matrons ever called themselves that, and Henry always wondered what it was like to have a mother. It sounded so lovely to him, so tantalizing, but even as the idea whispered in his mind, he still couldn't get his head wrapped around this situation. He didn't know what to do. Should he fight back? But why would he? It wasn't like she had hurt him or tried to rob him. He couldn't tear his eyes away from the lovely, caring smile on her face. She was looking at him like a mother would to a baby or toddler. It was so delightful pure and sweet that he wasn't even paying attention to how close her breasts were to him now, "O-Okay... Dra-" Henry said before being cut off. "No, Mommy." She commanded, ending her spell and rubbing the back of the little boy's bum now. Henry gasped as he felt her feel up his diapered butt. She was in control of him as he willingly let her words percolate through his mind for a few moments. Mommy, this was his mommy. She might have been someone that he just met two minutes ago, and by no stretch was she his actual mother, but Henry accepted that she was now his mommy at this moment. But some part of him, the one last shred of dignity, wanted to deny this whole farce. He was a man now, wasn't he? He had left the orphanage to escape this sort of treatment and finally throw off the title of "Baby" that haunted him for 18 years. But as he stared at the motherly face in front of him, enjoying the feeling of safety and security offered by this woman, and then at her luscious body...his resistance collapsed in a second. "Aw, who am I kidding." He thought to himself as he nodded with a small, nervous smile on his face. "Okay, Mommy," He declared, letting himself relax completely. He had done it, and he accepted that perhaps he wasn't done being Baby Henry, at least right now. But as the final piece of mental resistance crumbled and he received his fate, he felt the crouch of his diaper grow increasingly warm from his eased state. He felt bliss as he wet himself in front of this strange woman. When she reached for his hand, Henry did not attempt to resist as she gently guided him towards a tree off to the side of the road. It was an ancient oak that provided a lot of shade to anyone that sat on its trunk. His Mommy, the phrase became almost comforting in his mind, sat down under the tree as she continued to smile at him. He was about to ask what they were going to do next when she unceremoniously pulled out her plump breasts. Henry blinked a few times, and his jaw dropped as he bore witness to a fantastic pair of breasts laid bare to him. Henry considered himself quite familiar with breasts, a connoisseur if one was generous, and after his experiences with the tits of the orphanage matrons, the young man thought that he saw quite a few pairs in his short time on this planet. But what he saw now blew anything seen at the orphanage, out of the water. But as he stared and his mind started to comprehend what he was looking at, familiar memories began to resurface. He knew intrinsically the position that Mommy had taken, and as he glanced towards the puffy nipples and the smooth, dark purple areolas, Henry saw liquid slowly drip out. He licked his suddenly dry lips and realized that he was quite thirsty and hungry all of a sudden. She giggled as she saw his expression, and then patted her lap. "Come here, little one, let Mommy feed you." She said, but Henry didn't even respond. She was going to breastfeed him. A young man that she just suddenly met off the side of the open road? Henry had heard about some women looking to have a quick fuck with a passerby, but this whole situation wasn't anything like he heard in taverns and inns. But then again, what about this situation was normal? He'd already resigned himself to this "fate," and she knew he was wearing a diaper anyway, so what harm was there in all of this? Finding his nerves, he quickly walked over and instantly laid down on his Mommy's lap. He knew how this all worked, having done it so many times in the past. He didn't even bother pretending he didn't "remember" how to suckle from a breast. Henry just had his mouth wide open as he stared directly at the pair of amazing tits dangling right in front of him. The infantile part of him was hungry now, and he was staring straight at lunch. It had been years since he'd tasted breastmilk anyway, and he could only imagine what the taste would be from this Draenei. She gave a small laugh, "Someone is eager!" She lovingly guided her right nipple into his mouth; he latched on immediately. The nipple was hard, and her skin tasted of a sweet, almost vanilla-like taste. He didn't focus much more, though, as he started to suckle like the infant, he was at this moment. He was rewarded only a few seconds later with thick, delicious milk. The natural liquid substance came in a torrent, and the remaining adult part of his mind wondered if this was a trait that Draenei women had over human women; Henry idly didn't seem to care either way as he swallowed mouthfuls of the milk. Mommy was gently running her hands through his hair, "Such a good little boy, that's right, drink up Mommy's milky. It'll make you my good diaper boy, won't it? You'll make nice wet diapers for Mommy, won't you?" Her words no longer embarrassed Henry, as he accepted what she said as the truth. He was her diaper boy, and he wanted to fill his diapers at her request. Henry could still feel the warmth from his accident only a few minutes ago. The young adventurer felt utter contentment as he knew he would be taken care of after the young man got enough of mommy's milk. Henry was so focused on getting milk from these tits that he didn't see as she weaved another spell with her hand as she continued to speak embarrassing truths. In a second, Henry felt a breeze on his legs, and then one of her hands gently caress his legs before moving down to his diaper. She had somehow removed his pants, and now, all that was left was his soggy, sagging diaper. "Oh! Are you already wet? By the Naaru, how long have you been wandering around here without your Mommy?" She said with what sounded like genuine concern towards him being in a wet diaper. Mommy didn't want him to get a diaper rash; it seemed. She kept speaking, "Well, it's a good thing you were wearing such thick diapers, but I think it might be best to get something a little more colorful and appropriate for you?" Mommy was beaming a smile at him now. Henry said nothing, though, as he continued to suckle from one breast before periodically moving towards the other. His hands were gripping her soft, silky smooth thighs, and he finally started to become hard. She must have noticed this, now that his diaper was laid out for the entire world to see. She rubbed the front of his diaper a little harder, feeling his hard erection through the wet padding. His diapers were thick things, made even thicker when soaked with pee. In some instances, it had made masturbation quite tricky to accomplish when Henry was alone with his erotic thoughts. But he could feel her grip and her palm as her hands skillfully and slowly moved up and down the front of a wet diaper. "A little excited, aren't we?" She said, stroking even faster and likely with a little bit of magic in her hands. She spoke, though, wasn't talking like someone who was performing a handjob by diaper proxy. It sounded more like a mother that was showing a necessary task for her child, "My little boy is enjoying this. Why don't you show me how much you want to be my baby boy?" Now she sounded like she was getting into this whole situation as well. Henry could detect just the barest hints of passion in her tone, though she was hiding it quite well. She kept talking, "Come on, show me how much you love being my little diaper boy." She said, rubbing his diaper even faster. Henry's mind was starting to slip into a haze of pleasure. What was happening now had been in only his wildest and dirtiest fantasies. Try as he might, he could never shake or forgot the memories of the matrons babying him and desire to repeat those times, albeit with more sexual undertones in them. Everything happening at this moment was pushing him over the edge now. He could only whimper as he continued to drink breastmilk, "Are you gonna cum? Huh? Are you going to cum to your new Mommy? It's okay; just cum into your diaper. Come on, cum in your diaper, baby." She was increasing the speed now, and Henry was finally close to cumming. Her words echoed in his mind, yes he was her baby boy, and he belonged in diapers. He wasn't just Henry the Adventurer, and he was Baby Henry as well. This stranger was his mommy, and she was feeding him, and then she would change him into a dry diaper. All was right in the world, and he felt his mind start to go dark as he neared his orgasm. She must have known because she seemed so gleeful as she spoke again, "That's right; make cummies in your diaper for mommy!" She said, fully jerking Henry off. The experience was incredible for Henry. It was a mind-shattering orgasm, literally. He felt his mind go as he moaned and writhed as hot cum shot into the front of his infantile cage. "Great job, little one, we're going to have so much fun, aren't we?!" Mommy said as she gave an excited clap now, acting as Henry had done a good thing for her. At that moment, Baby Henry looked up at her and stared at a pair of glowing eyes that conveyed absolute adoration and unconditional love towards him. He hesitantly pulled away from the nipple and gave a childish giggle towards her before saying one word, "Mama!" Henry awoke from a rather strange dream. He felt refreshed for the first since starting this quest. The young adventurer had taken to sleeping in a forest as he didn't have much money to spend on Inn rooms just yet. Regardless, Henry felt great and stretched as his mind was still waking up, only idly paying attention to his hands, hitting the bars around him. It took him a few more seconds for his sleep-addled mind to notice this particular development. "...what?" He asked himself as he looked around and saw that were bars around him. And as he started to move about, he felt something substantial around his waist, no doubt his diaper, and then pulled away from an unfamiliar-looking blue blanket. It was still dark, wherever he was at this moment, but he saw what looked to be a window with sunlight peeking through drawn curtains. As he tried to get his bearings, he felt some serious concern over the prospect of having been captured or arrested. "Hello, is anyone out there?!" He called out in a panic to the darkened room as he gripped the bars. He didn't even seem to care or notice that he wasn't wearing anything other than his diaper. Henry called out again and was rewarded this time with the sounds of what sounded like hoofsteps approaching the room that held the caged adventurer. His eyes were now adjusting to the darkness a little more as the figure entered the room. It then spoke to him, "Oh, I see Baby-Henry is up!" It was female and quite familiar. He had only a few seconds to start remembering before she walked over to the window and pulled back the curtains. The room became flooded with sunlight, and Henry finally got a good look at his jail cell. They were the bars to a crib of all things, and as he looked down at his single piece of attire, he was embarrassed to see what seemed to be a rather infantile-looking diaper. Now, Henry was the first to admit that would be an oxymoron, but his regular diapers were generally all-white covers. The one tapped around his crotch had rattles, toy swords, and toy horses. He didn't know that a diaper could be so expressive, in terms of conveying a babyish side of things — Henry kind of liked how they look on him. "Did you have a good night's sleep?" He looked up from the study of his new diapers as Mommy, his memories helpfully reminded him, approached him. What had the hell happened? The two of them were just on the side of the road, and then...Henry blushes as the memories started to come back. The young man feels his entire body grow hot as he remembered everything that happened. The purple Draenei didn't seem to notice as she worked the crib railing to lower it. "Okay, let's check your diaper!" Henry felt two fingers suddenly intrude upon one of his diapers leak guards and felt them touch his skin and the padding. The human boy was still processing that whatever happened on the road wasn't some dream. Mommy pulled her fingers back, "Well, good boy, you made another wet diaper for mommy!" The once stranger cheered at his rather infantile act and rewarded him with a hug. Henry's face collided with the two large mounds of flesh that were her delectable milk makers. He felt a hand gently caress his padded backside, "No, poopies though, but I guess that's alright." Henry felt like his mind would blackout again and felt the need to regain some control over this situation. So he, hesitantly, pulled his head away from her breasts and tried to steady his breathing. "P-please, just, just let me think for a second." He practically exclaimed as he got his racing thoughts under his control. He could see the surprise and what he thought was a look of disappointment at his outburst. "Oh, you are back to normal?" Henry picked up on the wording, "What do you mean 'back to normal,' what happened to me?" He paused again as he looked around a little more. "Where are my clothes? Why are I in just a diaper and this crib? And by the Light, are we in a nursery?!" To his shock, they were indeed inside one. He could make out a large changing table in the corner, toys on some comfortable-looking rugs, several dressers and cabinets, a vanity, and a host of minor items. The room had a soft color to it all. He could smell powder and other scents and felt a comfortable warmth to this place. Mommy had a beaming smile on her face as he looked around, "Goodness, you don't remember the past two days?" "Two days?!" She had to be fucking with him. How did he blackout for two entire days? What did he even do for two days? Henry tried to wrap his head around this whole situation, but he felt something pushed into his mouth before he could ask any further questions. He tasted something rubbery and hinted at vanilla. Henry saw that she put a blue pacifier in his mouth. He could see the look on her face, expecting him to start sucking it. It didn't take much for him to start doing just that. "There you go, that will help calm you down." His Mommy responded with a smile as she waved a green flame near his head. Another spell that seemed to have a calming effect, and he did indeed feel a lot better. Soon he allowed himself to contently nurse on the bulb of the pacifier. She grabbed his hands and helped him out of his crib. "Now, let's get you into a fresh diaper!" The young man didn't say anything, but the thought of a dry diaper sounded lovely, right. As he stood up, he felt the diaper sag between his legs. Even with the pacifier's calming nature and the spell, Henry couldn't stop a pathetic whimper escape from his throats. Mommy gave him a small smile, "Don't worry, Mommy will take care of her little diaper boy." She gave him a little pat on the head before grabbing his right hand and leading him towards the changing table. Henry figured this was going to happen, and as he looked at the changing table, he saw that it seemed quite sturdy and headed a fair amount of changing supplies stack in its nooks. The young human didn't have any more time to consider the changing table, as he felt the Draenei grab him by his armpits and effortlessly lifted him. She was strong, Henry thought, and he quickly was told to lie down. He obeyed without issue and just sucked on his pacifier as he lifted his head to watch her. She was humming a very gentle tune as she pulled out some supplies and a fresh diaper. Henry noticed it was another one of those cute diapers, similar to what he was wearing. "Mhm?" He pointed towards the diaper while keeping the pacifier in his mouth. His caretaker looked a little confused before smirking and giggling, "Oh, where did I get these?" Her right index touched her chin as she pretended to ponder how to explain it, "Magic." Henry gave her a rather flat look, and she gave a very soft laugh before she went and grabbed the four tapes of his diaper. When she pulled back the front of his wet diaper, Henry's eyes widen in shock, and his pacifier dropped out of his mouth. "My hair!" His pubic hair was gone now; in place was smooth skin. He was completely hairless down there! Mommy gave a tiny giggle before speaking, "Trust me, baby-boy, getting rid of the hair makes cleaning you up a lot easier, and it's easier to put the baby powder on!" She made a gesture with her left hand, and Henry saw his dropped pacifier levitate up in the air and then move back into his mouth with an almost audible popping sound. "Now keep that in your mouth; it'll keep you calm." She partially commanded towards Henry, who just slowly started to suck the pacifier again. As he watched her, Henry couldn't help but notice how serene she looked at this moment. It didn't faze this woman that she was changing some random man's diaper inside some nursery. Even when considering everything that happened outside near the road, Henry figured that this was wholly some act on her part. But she looked even more motherly than even the matrons. The young baby boy felt something stir in his heart as he realized that she was genuine in her caring of him. His thoughts were interrupted as he felt a warm, wet cloth move about his penis. The Draenei was so gentle that he didn't even get an erection from the act. It was almost like getting a tender massage. Granted, as she slowly started to work his penis and balls, he began to notice that it felt terrific, and her fingers would linger on his tender pink flesh. As he closed his eyes and took in the feeling, he nearly shot up when a few seconds later, he felt her push the cloth up to his asshole slightly. He heard a somewhat mischievous giggle before she spoke again, "There we go, all the icky peepee is gone now. Time for the powder and then a nice, dry, and thick diaper for Henry!" She sounded so excited, and he couldn't help but feel similarly about the prospect as well. He loved this treatment, and since she was enjoying it as well, he felt no reason to bring the mood down. Mommy quickly pulled out a container of powder and then a small powder puff, the type women used to apply makeup on their faces and coated the fuzzy thing with a sweet-smelling powder. She began to dust his crotch and then rub the powder into his skin, gently and with a sense of purpose, "Don't want my baby-boy getting rashes." She explained, and Henry agreed with that sentiment. As she finished with his crotch, he felt her pull his legs together and then one with one hand, hoisted them up in the air. It had been a long time since anyone had to raise his legs and hips to powder his butt efficiently. Mommy did, and she took her time to cover his inch of flesh with powder and rub it in as well. He closed his eyes again and gently sucked on his pacifier as Henry became lost in this infantile massage. He felt her rub a little more powder into his abdomen, and he once again felt her linger just a little bit, "Hmm, my baby-boy takes care of himself. He must drink lots of milkies." Another motherly giggle and he felt himself giggle along with her. She finished powdering him, and he could hear her put the powder away, and a loud crinkling followed. He looked up and saw her unfurl a thick diaper. It had white and blue color patterns and some images that he couldn't make out. She gently pulled his legs and hips again slightly and slid the plastic under Henry's butt. Henry sighed as he felt the familiar material under his rear. Now he was truly content, knowing that he would be back in a dry diaper. He would be safe and secure, ready to take on the world and explore it. This combination of infantile bliss and adult fixation is what finally caused Henry's penis to start to swell. Mommy notice and gave a very gentle laugh. "Of all the things I did, it was finally feeling a diaper that makes my baby-boy have a little stiffy? Does Henry love being put in his diapers? I bet he does!" He felt her fingers slowly work around his penis, but he was disappointed when she didn't try anything else. He soon felt the front of the diaper being pulled across his crotch, encasing his semi-erect cock in its diapered confines once again. "Can my diaper-boy count how many tapes are on this diaper?" She gave a small smile as one diaper tape was pulled up and then over to the front. "One!" She spoke to Henry like trying to teach his numbers, but Henry was barely paying attention and watched and sucked on his pacifier. "Two!" Another tape pulled to the front. "Three!" She was enjoying this quite a bit, and it was pretty cute in its way to Henry. "And four!" And with that announcement, his new diaper was fully secured on his person. Henry could see baby murlocs, balloons, and toy-blocks adorning the front of his diaper. He felt it was appropriate for him, and Mommy agreed, "There we go, all nice and snug in your cute diapers!" He just continued to lie there and suck on his pacifier. He felt more relaxed at this moment than he had in five years. A part of him wondered if Mommy was using some magic or if he just missed being babied after so long? Before he could consider it a little more, he felt a pair of soft lips touch his stomach, and then air is blown on his belly. He was surprised to discover that he was quite ticklish and started to laugh as Mommy blew raspberries onto his stomach. After about a minute or two of this, Mommy finally relented from her assault upon Henry. "There we go!" She said with a small smile, "You have such a precious laugh, and while you looked so peaceful, I figured you could use a little excitement." She reached forward and grabbed his hands, pulling him off the changing table gently, "I learned that your baby side loves that quite a bit." There she goes again, mentioning as if Henry had some alter-ego. He figured that now he could pull out his pacifier and ask some questions, "Okay, I feel as if I need to ask some questions about everything that happened in, evidently, the last few days." He'd expect her to dismiss him or something, but instead, she nodded. "Very well, but might I first suggest getting something to eat?" Henry did feel quite hungry at the moment, "You were certainly carving food, right after your morning diaper change these last two days." That sentence brought him slightly back to considering his current attire, or lack thereof, and predicament. He felt his face get hot again. It seems that the calming spell was wearing off, and the post-pleasure haze was leaving him back in reality. Henry nodded and tried not to think about what just happened, even though he wanted to. "Right, let's have breakfast." The young human found that his Mommy's home wasn't anything special. It was a small cottage, likely somewhere in Eleywn Forest. What was confusing about all of this was that the cabin felt a little off. It was almost like he stood inside a building with no foundations or whatnot, but that didn't make any sense to him. Not that he voiced such concerns. Henry followed the white-haired Draenei, or instead, she held his hand and guided him. He waddled and crinkled all the way, without any clothes to cover his thick diaper. Being pantless wasn't exactly new to Henry. A few times back at the orphanage, when he was younger, the matrons used to let Henry walk around with just a shirt, shoes, and diaper showing. Everyone knew he wore diapers, and the matrons found that it was easier to check to see if he needed a change. So at this point, it wasn't the worst thing that could happen to him. But every time Mommy looked at him with a smile or giggled when his crinkling was quite noticeable, he felt his face get hot. It didn't help that her hand was so warm, and he felt safe when holding her hand. When they arrived at the kitchen, it was a small thing. A few gnomish appliances were around the kitchen, and Henry was surprised to see a high chair at the table. By the Light, how and why did she have this stuff here? He wanted to ask her that question, but she soon grabbed him by the armpits again and, of course, placed him in the high chair. "Is this truly necessary?" Henry tried not to whine, but his objections fell on deaf ears as she locked him in the chair. "Don't whine." She gently chided him as she walked over to one of the gnomish appliances. "Now then," She started speaking as she worked on something, "you wanted to know about your baby side." "Yes?" Henry was trying to get comfortable in the high chair. He was thankful his diaper provided some decent padding on his rear. "What did you mean by that?" "Just as it sounds." She pulled a lid off from the device and grabbed something from inside. "As soon as you were done making cummies in your diaper, " Henry winced at the terminology used, "You went still for a second and then opened your eyes." She gave a shy sigh, as if a mother remembering something fondly, "You looked up at me and called 'mama' in the sweetest voice possible." He then saw her grab a plate and start to pour whatever she pulled out from that contraption. She kept speaking, "After that, you became so infantile I almost forgot in some instances that you were still a young man." She gave a rather haughty giggle, the first he'd heard such a sound from her, "But sometimes it is hard to tell what the difference is between a young man and a baby boy." Henry felt a personal dig against his maturity as a male from that statement. "So, you didn't mind-control me or anything like that?" Henry slowly inquired as she shook her head and walked over to him with a plate. "My sweet baby boy, Mommy, would never do that to you." Henry picked up that she didn't deny that she could use mind control powers. "You just accepted what you were, so much so that Baby Henry came out to play for some time. He told me quite a bit about you." Henry could see there was a bunch of goop on the plate but tried to keep his focus on this development, "So I have some weird baby alter-ego?!" Before he could ask further, a spoon floated up from the plate with some goop and went into his open mouth. Henry tasted something akin to honey and bread. What the hell was this stuff? "Nothing so dramatic as that. I think your baby side just got in control for quite a bit." She grabbed the spoon in his mouth and pulled it back. "Honestly though, four years without anyone taking care of you? What were you thinking, Henry?!" She sounded so disappointed in him, and he felt terrible for making such a beautiful creature sad, even more so that it was his mommy. He couldn't answer as she kept feeding him, "No one to change your diapers, or bathe you, or feed you." She sounded quite frustrated but thankfully not at him. "What's wrong with this world. All anyone in power does now kills and fights over lands that don't matter." He felt that the frustration in her voice wasn't aimed at him. "No matter, though, you can stay with me. Mommy will take care of you now." She said with some finality, and that was when Henry spoke up finally. "Stop!" He generated enough power in his voice to surprise her. "Can we, can we please calm down." He quietly pleaded with her. "I don't...I don't think I can stay here." He said with some conviction, as a part of him was screaming at him to stop. However, what surprised the hell out of him was that he felt the more infantile side of him agreeing with his decision. "W-what?!" Mommy looked surprised and shocked. He wasn't expecting such a reaction, and again, he felt genuinely awful to do this to her. "But you don't have to leave! Henry, the world outside is dangerous, and you are just a baby!" The white-haired creature was pleading with him. He honestly thought she was going to try and stop him, but she looked like he was about to poof and leave her. He honestly didn't know why she was so attached to him after only a few days. "Believe me, I don't want to leave, but I have to go. I know the world is dangerous, but It's been my dream for as long as I could remember. I need to explore this world, go on adventures, and maybe even help make things better in the process." He looked a little embarrassed, but for different reasons, "I can't do that here. Maybe I am just a baby, but I'm one with a sense of adventure, and it just burns in my soul. I have to do this; otherwise, I'll regret it forever. I have to leave and get back on my quest!" He wasn't referring to just the mission to Sentinel Hill. He saw that Mommy looked distracted, scared, and even nervous for some reason. He had expected a lot of things to happen, but it almost felt like he had ruined something for her. Finally, though, she nodded at Henry. "I, I want to make you happy, Henry. And if that means letting you go, I guess...I guess I will concede to your request." She set the plate down on the small table and walked over to hug him. "I won't stop you from leaving. I'll get your gear, and I'll make something special for you, something that'll always make you think of me and help you with your journey." Henry's face was once again smothered by her bountiful tits, "Uhh, thanks." He could smell the linen still, and he idly felt the desire to nurse from them again. He was sure that he was selfish, leaving Mommy, but he couldn't ignore his passion. He allowed himself to embrace her to offer some comfort. She kept speaking as she hugged him, "Going to miss changing you, feeding you, playing with you, and bathing with you." He could feel the longing and sadness in her voice He blinked as he heard the bathing "with" you remark. His baby-side got to be naked with Mommy? Another part of him was bashing its head into a proverbial wall at the thought of leaving before getting to experience that chance. Henry decided that he might enjoy these tits once last time, and in the best way possible. "Before I go, can I umm, can I uhh." He let his hands feel her breasts up to signal his intent. He heard an amused chuckle and felt her nod. She pulled back and grabbed the front of her dress and allowed her plump tits to bounce out. She gave a small smile to him, "Never change, baby-boy." He didn't bother speaking as his mouth latched on to those beautiful tits. He spent a little time getting breastfed before he decided that he had enough. He was going to miss this milk, that was for sure. After that, Mommy allowed him out of the high chair and then told Henry that she would get his stuff. For the first time since meeting her, she left him alone now. The young human wondered if she spent the last two and a half days with him the entire time. He'd never seen anyone dedicated to her craft of caretaker; even the matrons had to take breaks sometimes. But he couldn't figure out why this had all happened. Why was she so invested in taking care of him, and more importantly, not wanting him to leave? Indeed she could've stopped him, but she didn't even attempt to bar him from leaving. Henry felt awkward being alone in this place. He didn't feel like an intruder, but more akin to an awkward guest in someone's home, to which he then upset his host. Henry was just happy that she didn't start to cry when Henry told her that her baby-boy wanted to leave; the poor boy might have backed down entirely then. Instead, she was understanding and even accepted his plea, although he imagined she thought it silly at best and crazy at worse. If this woman considered herself his Mommy, then he understood why there a fear for his safety out in this insane and deadly world. But she saw danger around the corner; Henry saw excitement and wonder. His future was uncertain, but that uncertainty filled him with courage all the same. As Henry waited, he returned to the nursery and spent some more time examining it. Like the cabin, this whole thing felt off, and he idly wondered what about this place was making him question everything. As Henry looked around, the baby-boy saw those same toys from earlier. He didn't have time to examine them, but upon further notice, they were quite detailed! Henry saw an Alliance Footsoldier, a Horde Grunt, an Elven Mage, and what looked to be a dragon of the Red Flight. He could even move their limbs and put weapons in their hands. When his Draenei caretaker returned about 30 minutes later, she found him playing with the toys, his diapered butt in the air as he rested on his elbows and knees. She smirked as he was so engrossed that he didn't hear her come up from behind and swiftly smacked his padded rear, which elicited a yelp of surprise from him and an amused bout of giggling. "Not funny!" Henry pouted as he got up. He did notice that she was carrying all his stuff, which itself was no small feat. Then again, Mommy was quite strong. "I disagree. What woman could resist spanking a diaper-boy?" She remarked as she started to put down all his items and also a curious-looking bag. His caretaker began to help him put on his clothes, which was another embarrassing affair altogether. She mentioned that if she had a little more time, she would have had a lot more age-appropriate clothes for him. He had a good idea of what that entailed but tried not to think about it. As she pulled his leather pants up, they felt quite snug around his diaper. He caught a glimpse of himself in the vanity mirror; he looked the part of a young adventurer until one saw a woman trying to force a pair of pants over his diapers. It was also when he noticed that there was, somehow, a pacifier clip attached to the front of his leather jerkin. Finally, Mommy finished with her labor, and Henry glimpsed at what little vestige of maturity he had left that was covering his diapered state. At least having his sword on hand made him feel a little bigger. Granted, he had a noticeable bulge around his crotch and butt. He was morbidly curious what his pants would look like once he started filling up his diapers. The Draenei woman finished with her work, gave a sad sigh as she looked at him. "The last couple of days, it's just been you in diapers. Now you are back to wearing this armor. It doesn't suit you, Henry." He frowned at the criticism, but he didn't argue the point. He felt confident again, and with that confidence, also felt the need to get back on track with his journey. Seeing the look on his face, she went to grab his hand, but she hesitated and gestured for him to follow. He felt some disappointment over not having the chance to touch her hand one last time. As they walked towards the cabin's entrance, they both stepped outside into a fresh, early morning breeze. It was good to be out again, even though it felt like only a few hours ago and not days since he was last outside. He turned towards his caretaker, his Mommy, over the previous few days. "I uh, I suppose this is good-bye." He started saying before he heard some sniffling and saw a few tears cascade down her cheeks. Light, he didn't want to believe that she was going to cry at this point. Again he wondered, why was she so concerned with him? Why did she seem so intent on keeping him here? Hell, he didn't even know her name! "I'm sorry!" She sniffed and daintily brushed away her tears, "I didn't think this would happen. I thought I did everything right by you." He was surprised to see her like this, and if this was some last-minute ploy to get him to stay, he had to admit it was quite convincing. But as he tried to think up the words to say, she brought up the strange bag she was carrying and held it out to Henry. "Please take this. I told you it would help you, and I promise it will do just that." He took the bag and found it made of sturdy, lightweight material. He could also hear things were already inside of it. "Keep the bag close to you, Henry." She advised the young adventurer, and she looked quite serious when speaking that. "If you ever feel alone or afraid, just think of me." He wanted to ask what she meant by that, but she once again caught him off guard with another hug. This time though, he didn't feel like ogling her breasts; he just hugged her back. So many questions ran through his mind, and he figured this might be one of the few times he could ask her something, to get perhaps a nugget of truth out of why she was here, why this had been so convenient from the start, and why she was interested in keeping him here. But as he pulled back and looked at her again, seeing her rather distraught and tragically sad face, he mustered up all the love and passion he had towards this strange woman, this Draenei who called herself his mommy and asked, "Can I get a kiss goodbye, mama?" He was rewarded with a shocked look on her face before it turned into a bittersweet smile. She leaned forward and kissed him on his forehead. In that brief moment, he felt as if there was a small blessing from the Light that graced his very being, and he felt confidence flow through him. It also caused him to start wetting his diaper, but he thought it just added to the moment. He gave her a confident smile, "I'll come back someday. I promise you; I'll come back and see you again." He didn't know if he could keep it, but he was going to damn well try to return here one day. She gave a small smile and nodded at him, though he felt like it was the action of a mother that knew such a thing would never come to pass. "I'd like that a lot. Just don't lose sight of what's in front of you, Henry." The young and invigorated padded adventurer nodded, "I won't. Just don't worry about me, okay. I'll be fine." His declaration didn't bring her any comfort as she shook her head, "A mother always worries about someone she loves." That final statement almost caused Henry to choke up; she loved him? However, seemingly a constant around Mommy, she stopped him from asking any more questions. She grabbed his pacifier and plopped it in his mouth with a small smile, "Okay, enough, talking, Henry. You have a job to do." She turned him around and gave him another hard spanking on his rear; he didn't feel anything but the act shocked him into moving. "Make sure to not stay in messy diapers for too long; ask someone nice for a diaper change!" She called out to him, and he felt his face get hot, "Don't forget you can make cummies in them too if you get backed up! And don't stare at other women's breasts so much; it's rude!" Henry felt himself move a little faster than he expected to get away from the rather humiliating exchange of advice. He never did turn around to see Mommy, and the cabin starts to glow a combination of green and gold. Nor did he hear the last words of her uttering, "Stay safe, baby-boy." It took him ten minutes to find the Elwynn Road again. Henry had made sure to find some landmark for the path he received from the cabin to the road but was getting caught frustrated when he saw nothing to indicate where the way even began. Another mystery about this strange but incredible encounter none less. In the end, he continued on his journey to Westfall. It was another two hours before he noticed how pronounced his waddle and how cold his diaper was now. As he reached into his backpack for his changing supplies, he discovered he had none. "Oh, no, no, no!" He was panicking slightly; how the hell was he going to change into a new diaper. That was when he felt the new bag around hanging from his back. He figured that Mommy would give him a couple of extra diapers. As he got a closer look at the bag, he found that it had many pouches and places to hold things in it. As he opened the bag up, he saw rows of thick, babyish diapers. There was a note on top of them; "Don't forget about Baby-Henry; he needs some love as well." The diapers were undoubtedly appealing, but as he opened up more and more of the pouches, he was greeting a host of baby paraphilia; powder, washcloths, baby bottles, jars of some food, pacifiers, bibs, a pair of rattles, and a blue changing mat. How exactly all this wasn't weighing him down or even all fit in here was a mystery, but all Henry could think of was that her parting gift was an actual diaper bag. Rather than clothes, gold, magic items, or weapons, she had given him a nursery worth of baby goods and plenty of diapers to spare. He sighed behind his pacifier, which he now realized he was still suckling on, and quickly grabbed some changing supplies. Henry had a long way to go before he'd even hit the outskirts of Westfall, and he figured he might as well get a fresh diaper on. His encounter along Elwynn Road was undoubtedly an exciting start to his travels. A part of him hoped that whatever happened was a one-off, while another part of him sincerely hoped there would be a repeat. He had no idea what lay ahead of him. --- So there is a lot more, but for now I hope people enjoy it.
  14. I'm taking a punt on this type of story, its going to be full of magic and vamipres, let me know if you like it and if you wish to roleplay with this theme or something similar. I've been told that I shouldn't put pictures in the story but I like too coz its better than a long list of what the character looks like. So this is Mattias Bourbon he is a thousand year old vampire. This is Matilda Rogers but she goes by Tilly. She is 18 years old. Chapter 1 - Sweet Girl We Meet Again Back and forth, back and forth. That's all I could do. It had been 8 hours, I could hear the church bells as the chimed on the hour. They called it a bedroom but if you have a lock on the outside of the door and bars on the window it's really a cell. I had been in this asylum for as long as I can remember. It was the only home I had ever known, not that it was much of a home. This really was a hell on earth. Lifting my dirty shift I had to wear day in and day out, I gently place my hands on my poor marked bottom. Sister Agatha had really done a number on it this morning. Stupid old nun. If she had let me speak at breakfast I would have told her I had to pee. I tried to get her attention but she had shushed me, It wasn't long before I felt the warm trickle of pee run down my legs and form a little puddle on the floor. I had tried to hide it as we left the dining hall but Sally the Snitch had to shout out "Tilly wet herself again!" Sister Agatha came up behind me and before I could do anything she had grabbed my ear twisting it so I was forced to bend over "YOU WICKED WICKED GIRL!" she shouts as she pulls me along the hallways to the punishment room. Pushing me down over the old exercise horse she used the straps that are attached to the bottom of it to secure my hands and feet. She then picked a switch, there was a bunch of them and the nuns liked to use them on us all the time. She roughly pulls my dress up and without warning she starts to whip me, I try to be brave but it isn't long before I break and beg for mercy "PLEASE SISTER!" I scream as the switch cuts into my poor bottom. "WICKED GIRL!" was all she said as she continue to whip me. My whole body was shaking when she finally finished. Unbuckling the straps I slide onto the floor. To weak and scared to move but Sister Agatha simply pulled me up and along by the arm. When we got to my cell she pushed me in and slammed the door. I crawled up onto my old army cot and sobbed. I could swear my bottom was bleeding but it was far too sore to touch. After I had finally calmed myself down I got up and I had been walking in straight lines since. There was nothing else to do, all that was in the room was an old army cot and a chamber pot. The sun had set about 2 hours ago, it was December so the nights came fast. It was so cold here, I had the blanket they gave to each of the girls, wrapped around my shoulders to try and keep me warm. I wanted heat and food, I didn't care which came first. Suddenly I can hear voices coming along the hall, it sounded like Sister Mary, the mother superior and a man. But that couldn't be right. No men were allowed in St Peter's Girls Asylum. They stop outside the locked door of my cell, fearing more punishment I quickly get into bed and pretend to be asleep. Keys jangle and the door opens. "Are you sure you want this one?" Sister Mary asks "Yes she is the one" the man answers and I feel him coming closer to the cot, he bends down, I guess to take a better look at me so I keep my eyes shut "Sweet girl, we meet again. I'll take her" Take me where? And what did he mean we meet again? I think. We weren't supposed to leave ever and I had definitely never met anyone apart from the nuns and other inmates. "Now?" Sister Mary sounds a little put out. She sighs before ripping the blanket away from me "Up girl" I open my eyes again and see Sister Mary standing over me with a man beside her. I had never seen a man before, not in real life anyways just in pictures and books when the nuns weren't looking. He looked like a giant. "Up up up!" Sister Mary repeats, clearly I wasn't moving fast enough for her, I sit up and move to get off the cot, my bottom touches the cot causing me to cry out "Ouch!" I jump up and rub my bottom. "She's been punished?" The man asks, his voice emotionless and cold. "Well Tilly here has a problem with wetting, we have tried many different methods to stop it but none have worked. So now she is whipped every time she wets" "I would like to inspect the damage" he says I think he is talking to me. I look at Sister Mary, unsure what to do but she simply nods. Hoping I am doing the right thing I slowly turn around and bend over a little before lifting my dress up to my waist. "Tsk tsk tsk" is all the man says as I feel a hand on my bottom, but it doesn't hurt like it should, it feels soothing. This is odd, I think. He removes his hand and I straighten up allowing my dress to fall back into place. Without saying anything else to Sister Mary the man turns to leave my cell "Come Matilda" he orders, not even looking back. Sister Mary grabs my arm as stay glued to the spot. "Go with him girl, do what he says or you shall be right back here" Without a second thought I walk as quickly as I can to catch up with the man. I dare not speak until we are out the front door of the asylum. "Where are we going?" I ask as he opens the passenger door of his large black car. He ignores me. "Get in young lady or sore bottom or not you will be punished" I quickly slide into the car as he gets into the other side. Reaching over me he pulls the seatbelt around me and clips it into place. He drives through the old gates and heads towards a dark and winding road. "Where are we going?" I dare to ask again. He gives a simple one word answer. "Home"
  15. I am single, love sex but now wet myself constantly and on several occasions have peed whist having sex. Are there any ladies who have had the same experience and can offer any advice?
  16. I received a message to tell me that my original post was a casualty of the bug so I promised a repost. This story follows on from All I Want For Christmas which is also on this forum, I can repost that if people cannot find it. I hope you all enjoy. DC Chapter 1 Chloe sat in the ultrasound waiting room nervously biting on her nails, Mark looked at his wife, smiled to himself and then reached over and pulled her hand from her mouth. ‘Don’t do that baby it is not good for your teeth.’ Chloe smiled nervously and wiped her hands on her jeans. Making sure that they were still alone in the small room, Chloe made eye contact with Mark and with a slight blush asked, ‘what if they see?’ ‘See what princess?’ Mark knew what she was talking about but he couldn’t help playing this little game. Chloe shifted in her seat, cleared her throat and whispered, ‘you know…my nappy. What if they see it and laugh?’ Mark noticed that his wife looked genuinely worried and leaned closer to his wife, he took her hand and kissed the back, ‘don’t worry my darling. I am here and I will not anything happen. It is probably nothing that they haven’t seen before.’ Chloe felt a little eased by Mark’s comments but still felt the nervousness in her tummy. The couple sat in silence as they both thought about what the coming months would bring, today would be the first time that they will see their unborn child and both were very excited about it. Chloe rubbed her tummy and patted it with tenderness before smiling to herself and thinking about the events of the last eighteen months; meeting mark and wetting herself on their first date, discovering Mark’s desire to have a nappied girlfriend, her own journey back into nappies and subsequent reliance upon them and of course their wedding and now unborn child. Chloe remained deep in thought as the nurse entered the waiting area, ‘Chloe Trimble please.’ Chloe looked up, ‘that’s me.’ ‘Right this way please,’ the nurse gestured towards the door that she had just come out of and smiled. Mark and Chloe rose up and followed the nurse’s instructions. Chloe was the first to enter the room and saw the bed lined with blue paper and a huge machine which was full of buttons and a small blank screen. She placed her bag on a vacant chair and removed her coat. ‘Thank you Mrs Trimble. Would you like to pop yourself on the bed and raise your top so that we can have a little look in there,’ said the nurse as she began to press the buttons, ‘Mr Trimble would you like to take a seat in that chair,’ she indicated a chair at the head of the bed. Chloe made her way to the bed and removed her top before sliding onto the blue paper. She noticed that the exposed plastic of her Tena Slip and quickly pushed it back under the waistband of her jeans with an audible crinkle; if the nurse noticed she didn’t say anything. ‘Will this be your first?’ The nurse broke the silence in the room. ‘Yes it is,’ answered Chloe. ‘Wonderful. You both relax, we are just going to be checking on baby’s growth and seeing how many you have in there.’ Mark gave a nervous laugh and the nurse smiled, ‘if you have any questions then please ask them as we go along, otherwise just enjoy seeing your little one for the first time.’ The nurse continued to enter Chloe’s information into the computer. Chloe smiled and felt the butterflies in her tummy return. ‘Would you like any pictures today?’ Mark and Chloe nodded. ‘Okay then, we will see if we can get you a couple of good ones. Now Mrs Trimble, I am going to squirt a little of this jelly on your tummy which will help us see baby better.’ The nurse took out some more of the blue paper and tucked it under the waistband of Chloe’s jeans, Chloe heard the plastic of her nappy rustle and looked at the nurse who said nothing. The nurse applied a liberal amount of warm jelly to Chloe’s tummy and then the wand before pressing it into the skin; instantly the screen came to life with grainy images that meant little to Mark or Chloe. The nurse ran the wand back and forth over Chloe’s skin trying to get a better picture and muttered under her breath about baby hiding, she pressed the wand down a little harder and repeated the same sweeping motion. Chloe, whose eyes were firmly fixed upon the tiny screen, felt her nappy become warm as she realised that litres of water that she had consumed on the advice of her mother were slowly leaking out of her and she could do nothing about it. Chloe felt herself blush but somehow managed to keep her focus on the screen. ‘Ah! There’s the little rascal.’ The nurse’s sudden exclamation made Mark and Chloe jump. On the screen was now the most amazing image that the young couple had ever seen, their tiny baby was coming into view as the nurse explained what they were looking at. ‘Oh wow,’ Chloe managed to squeeze out as she felt warm tears of joy roll down her cheeks. Mark took hold of his wife’s hand and rubbed it with his thumb, ‘look daddy.’ Mark smiled and kissed Chloe’s hand. ‘So this is the head,’ the nurse indicated a tiny white bump, ‘and this is the heart,’ again a tiny white bump but with the unmistakable rhythm of a human heart, ‘shall we give it a listen?’ Mark and Chloe both nodded, the nurse flicked a switch and the small room was filled with the sound of a miniscule heartbeat. ‘Everything looks fine, I just need to add some notes to your file and then you can get back to your day.’ The nurse removed the wand and placed it back in its holder before tearing off yet more blue roll and wiped Chloe’s tummy clean. ‘Thank you,’ said Mark as he gathered their things together and helped Chloe off the bed. The nurse headed out of the room letting Mark and Chloe make their own way to reception. ‘That was unbelievable!’ Squealed Chloe as the made the short walk along the corridor. ‘Yes baby it was. It is hard to believe that you have a little person growing in there.’ Mark rubbed Chloe’s tummy and then pulled her into his arms in a small recess off the corridor and gave her a kiss. ‘I told you that you would be okay.’ ‘Yes you did but she must have known, my nappy was sticking out of the top of my jeans and she must have felt it when she tucked the blue paper in.’ ‘Well baby, if you are that uncomfortable with it then we will put you in knickers for the next scan.’ Chloe felt her face redden once more, ‘well…um…I…I kind of had a little accident when she was looking for the baby.’ Chloe then buried her head in Mark’s chest and then whispered, ‘I’m actually really quite wet. It might have been a big accident.’ Mark already knew that Chloe had wet her nappy during the examination, the amount of water she had consumed made a wet nappy inevitable but he still loved to hear her tell him, ‘not to worry baby, it is not unusual.’ ‘I suppose not,’ said Chloe, ‘it still takes me by surprise from time to time though.’ ‘Well it’s been a long time now, you’ve been in nappies full time for the past nine months and you’re still adjusting. You know that you can still give it up anytime you want don’t you?’ Mark knew that this was an offer that Chloe was unlikely to accept. ‘What you mean like last time when I completely flooded myself within an hour of being out of nappies.’ ‘Well the offer is there for you to take whenever you like princess.’ ‘Let’s face it Mark, my brain seems to have accepted this new arrangement and I don’t know how to tell it otherwise.’ Mark cuddled Chloe again, ‘I know baby but I will help you at every step of the way if you want to give in.’ Chloe just shook her head and enjoyed the warmth of Mark’s cuddle as she felt her nappy grow warm once more as her bladder issued a timely reminder of her nappy dependence. ‘Come on baby, we need to get back to reception.’ Mark took Chloe’s hand and led her along the corridor to the Maternity Reception where the nurse had told them to wait. A few minutes later the nurse appeared and handed Mark the folder and two grainy pictures of the scan, she wished them luck and then returned to her office. Mark continued to lead Chloe through the maze of corridors towards the exit of the hospital, ‘we are going to get you changed before we head off,’ he whispered to Chloe. Mark had spotted the adult changing facility on the way in and took Chloe inside the small room before locking the door behind them. Chloe looked around the room, it looked like a bigger version of a baby changing facility with a counter top, sink, toilet, sanitary bin and a changing station. ‘Pop yourself on her baby girl.’ Mark indicated the adult changing table by patting the mat with his hand. Chloe walked over to Mark, he unbuttoned her jeans and slipped them down her thighs before helping her up onto the table. Chloe felt small, she was lying on her back looking at the ceiling whilst Mark began to untape her saturated nappy. ‘Oh wow baby! You really are a wet little girl.’ He tickled the inside of Chloe’s thigh making her giggle a little. Chloe reached out the changing back next to her and pulled out the pictures from the scan, she turned them to many different angles as she felt Mark delicately cleaning her nappy area before sliding out the wet padding from beneath her bottom. ‘Up you go baby.’ Chloe lifted her hips to let Mark slide the fresh nappy underneath her before lowering her hips at his command. She felt the soft, dry padding being pulled up over her vagina and then heard the tapes being applied to secure her dry nappy. Mark helped Chloe to put her jeans back on, disposed of the wet nappy, washed his hands and then led Chloe back out of the room and to the car for their journey home. Chapter 2 Chloe quickly bolted from the bedroom and threw herself down the hallway and into the bathroom; she lunged for the toilet and vomited. Morning sickness was becoming more frequent, she hated starting each day feeling so yucky but many people has assured her that this was a temporary thing. Chloe was trying to focus on positive thoughts as she felt another wave of nausea hit her, she held her head over the toilet and vomited again, as she retched, she felt her already soaked nappy becoming warm as her bladder joined in with the voiding. Kneeling on the floor with her head over the toilet, Chloe felt her nappy fail and the warm wee begin to trickle down the inside of her thighs and pool at her knees; she felt her pyjama bottoms getting wet and began to sob. Chloe pushed herself away from the toilet and sat down on the floor in her saturated nappy which forced more wetness into her pyjamas. She sat, in a pool of her own urine, feeling every bit embarrassed and upset. She was still sobbing quietly as Mark pushed open the door, he took one look at his wife and rushed over to her. ‘Oh baby girl, what has happened?’ Mark sat next to Chloe and put his arms around her. ‘I… I’m a mess. I couldn’t stop it. I was being sick and then I wet myself and then my nappy leaked and…’ Chloe burst into a full scale crying fit which stopped her from finishing her sentence. ‘Oh my beautiful baby girl don’t cry, it is okay, I will make it all better.’ Mark cuddled Chloe even tighter, he kissed her on the top of the head and then made shushing noises in her ear. ‘Come on baby, let’s get you cleaned up,’ he said eventually. Chloe nodded and wiped her wet face with the back of her hand, she stood up and heard the dripping as Mark began to help her up. ‘Okay princess, let’s get you in the shower.’ Mark guided Chloe to the shower cubicle and took off her pyjama top, he slid the drenched bottoms down her legs and saw the wettest nappy that he had seen in months. Chloe stood resigned to her situation and let Mark do the work. Mark untapped the nappy, it fell to the tiles with a heavy thud, he moved it to one side with his foot and then helped Chloe into the warm jets of the shower. Mark left Chloe to enjoy the water, he picked up the nappy and rolled it up as best he could, more urine seeped out as he did so but he wasn’t concerned. Chloe’s pyjamas made an improvised mop to clean up the large puddle on the floor, ‘I’ll be right back baby, I am just going to get rid of this nappy and put on the washing.’ He picked up the wet things and left the bathroom. Chloe was enjoying the warm jets of water across her skin, she tilted her head back and let the water cascade down her body. ‘You look like you are enjoying that.’ Mark had returned and was smiling at his wife. ‘Mmmmmm, it is lovely.’ Chloe turned off the shower and took Mark’s outstretched hand to get out of the cubicle, he wrapped her in a fresh towel and led her to the bedroom. Chloe saw all of her clothes laid out on the bed with the usual Tena Slip, ‘ummm, Mark. I don’t think that I want a nappy today.’ Mark looked shocked, ‘er…okay. Are you sure?’ Chloe looked at her husband, she saw the look of concern in his face and tried to look as certain as she could, ‘Yes, I am sure. I just can’t do it Mark, I am not a baby, I’m twenty years old and my morning began with me sitting in a pool of my own piss and crying because I’d wet myself so completely that my nappy had leaked like some toddler. I am a fucking grown woman!’ Chloe felt tears stinging her eyes. ‘I’m sick of not being able to control my own bladder, I’m always wet, I wake up wet, I go to bed wet, I’m even wet between changes sometimes. I must smell like piss all the time.’ Chloe lost control at this point and burst into tears. ‘Oh my poor girl,’ Mark hugged Chloe tightly, ‘I will help you to get better, I promise. It’s going to take some time but it will get better.’ Mark tried to reassure his wife. ‘But it shouldn’t take time Mark, I’m a woman and not a baby learning to toilet train.’ Chloe felt angry with Mark’s lack of faith in her ability. ‘I know that you are not a toddler Chloe but you have been wearing nappies full time for a long time and you’ve just gotten a bit used to them that is all.’ Mark placed his hands on Chloe’s shoulders and looked her in the eyes, ‘we will work on it together.’ Chloe nodded at her husband, ‘I’m sorry Mark, I just can’t do it any more,’ she could see the disappointment in Mark’s eyes. ‘I know that it is what you want but I am so tired of not being able to stay dry or walking around stinky because I’ve messed my nappy. I need to feel like a grown up again.’ Mark cuddled Chloe again, ‘I understand. I will put the nappy away.’ Mark picked up the Tena Slip and returned it to the wardrobe, he reached to the top shelf and found a bag at the back containing Chloe’s knickers, ‘you’re going to need these,’ he said as he tossed them on the bed. Chloe watched the contents of the bag spill onto the bed and Mark walk off down the hallway to get a shower. She sat on the edge of the bed still sobbing and feeling awful about what had just happened, she reassured herself about her decision and resolved to regain her control. Chloe dried away her tears and tipped the remaining contents of the bag onto the bed; for the first time in forever she was about to wear knickers. Chapter 3 Chloe sat at the breakfast table checking her phone as Mark came through from the bedroom, she smiled at him as he got closer, ‘the kettle’s just boiled; would you like coffee?’ ‘Sure,’ he said, ‘are you feeling any better?’ Mark sat in the chair opposite Chloe. ‘Yes I am. I am sorry about before and thank you for being so understanding.’ Chloe kissed Mark as she went to the kitchen. She was finding it strange to not hear the crinkle as she walked around or to feel the bulk of wet padding between her legs that had so often made her waddle. Chloe had just entered the kitchen when the alarm went off on her phone, ‘oh! Excuse me.’ Chloe hurried down the hallway and into the bathroom, she slid her jeans and knickers down her legs and sat on the toilet: nothing happened. Chloe looked down at the knickers between her legs and smiled as she saw that they were still dry, she gave a small push and a tiny trickle of wee made its way into the toilet bowl. Chloe felt very proud of herself and couldn’t help but recall the old Huggies advert jingle, ‘I’m a big kid now’ she quietly sang to herself. Chloe finished up and walked back along to the kitchen. Mark watched Chloe walk down the hallway with a smile on her face, ‘well? Did you make it?’ Chloe smiled again, ‘yes I did!’ ‘Well done,’ Mark paused, ‘and how often is your alarm set to go off?’ Chloe blushed, ‘um… every half an hour.’ ‘You know, we could get you some pull ups to help you with the transition, they will hold any little accidents that you might have.’ Chloe thought for a moment, she knew deep down that Mark was right and that it was a sensible suggestion but her stubbornness would not allow her to accept, ‘no thank you, I am a grown woman and I wear knickers, not nappies or pull ups.’ Mark couldn’t help but chuckle, ‘okay baby but if you don’t do so well then you will be wearing pull ups or even nappies once more. I understand what you want to do but I am not going to be happy if you start to leave puddles everywhere.’ Chloe felt thoroughly chastised, she reconsidered the option of using pull ups but dismissed the idea by telling herself that she would not fail, ‘I will be fine, you will see. No more nappies for me!’ Chloe stuck out her tongue and then headed into the kitchen to make coffee. Mark smiled to himself, he was anticipating many accidents as Chloe tried to regain control and was deep in thought as she brought back the coffee. ‘Here you go.’ Chloe placed the hot coffee in front of him. ‘Thank you princess.’ Mark lifted the cup to his lips and carefully sipped the hot liquid, ‘so, what would you like to do today?’ Chloe thought as she sipped her own coffee, ‘I’m not really sure, I kind of want to be at home a little more today,’ Chloe made a gesture to her crotch hoping that Mark would understand. Mark looked confused for a moment, ‘oh… oh yes. I understand. You’re frightened that you might wet yourself or something.’ Chloe blushed deeply, ‘Mark! I’m just… I mean…I…’ ‘It’s fine princess, I get it. We will stay here.’ ‘I’m sorry, it is just a little embarrassing you know.’ Chloe broke eye contact with Mark and stared at her coffee. Mark got up from his chair and walked around to the other side of the table, he stood behind Chloe and put his arms around her shoulders in a loose cuddle around her neck. He kissed Chloe on the cheek and laid his head on her shoulder, ‘you know that you don’t have to be embarrassed don’t you?’ ‘I know.’ ‘It’s going to take some time, expect accidents and please don’t try to hide it from me.’ ‘I won’t’ ‘I love you Mrs Trimble, you mean the world to me and I am here for you one hundred percent.’ Mark pecked Chloe on the cheek again, ‘now, would you like some breakfast?’ ‘Yes please.’ Mark stood up and headed to the kitchen, he surveyed the fridge and then the food cupboards, ‘I’ve got bacon and eggs or cereal.’ He called through the door. ‘Can I have scrambled eggs and toast please?’ She called back. ‘Sure thing gorgeous. You want juice?’ ‘Yes please.’ Mark set to work cooking the breakfast, he decided to have the same thing so that he didn’t have to cook separate meals. Chloe entered the kitchen carrying her empty coffee cup as he started making toast, ‘Hi hun.’ ‘Hey, I am just getting some more coffee.’ ‘Okay baby.’ Chloe poured herself some coffee from her own pot of decaffeinated and then left Mark to carry on cooking. ‘Just a few more minutes princess,’ Mark called to Chloe as she headed out of the door. ‘Okay daddy’ Chloe replied as she returned to her seat. Mark finished cooking the eggs, he served them onto plates and then carried them back to the table, as he entered the room, Chloe’s alarm went off again. ‘Sorry, be right back,’ Chloe said as she rushed down the hallway and into the bathroom. She repeated the steps from her last trip to the toilet but still nothing happened. She returned to the table to see that Mark had set out juice and condiments. ‘All okay princess?’ ‘Yes thanks,’ Chloe sat down, ‘this looks wonderful.’ Chloe picked up her cutlery and began to eat. Mark and Chloe sat in silence as they each ate their breakfasts, Chloe drained her juice and after she finished her eggs she turned her attention back to the coffee. Mark watched his wife and wondered how long it would be before her high coffee and juice intake took its toll on her bladder. ‘So have you looked at any of the houses that I showed you?’ ‘No not yet but I think that we should make a move before I am too heavily pregnant.’ ‘I completely agree princess, we just need to agree on the property now.’ ‘It’s out there somewhere.’ Chloe sighed. ‘Here, let’s have a look.’ Mark pushed his plate to one side and picked up his iPad, he navigated to the saved tabs and slid the device over to Chloe. ‘I am not going to tell you which one I like best so you can have a look whilst I clear the table.’ Mark gathered the plate and now empty drinks containers and headed to the kitchen. Chloe quickly became engrossed in the houses on the screen and barely noticed Mark re-enter the room, he stood behind her and put his head on her shoulder, ‘I liked that one too.’ ‘Mark!’ she screamed, ‘you scared the shit out of me.’ Mark slapped Chloe’s wrist, ‘you do not use language like that young lady.’ Chloe dropped the iPad onto the table and rubbed her wrist, ‘I am sorry daddy,’ she said meekly, ‘you scared me. I was really interested in this house.’ Chloe picked up the tablet again and swiped through the pictures, ‘I really like this one.’ Mark smiled, ‘yes, me too. It looks perfect for what we need and it has so much space outside.’ ‘I love the master bedroom,’ Chloe swiped back to the relevant picture, ‘look at the windows and the room around the bed and it has got an en-suite and…oh no!’ Chloe dropped the tablet to the table and pushed her chair back, she jammed her hands quickly into her crotch. Mark looked down to see the growing wet spot make its way down his wife’s legs. ‘It won’t stop!’ Chloe yelled as she ran down the hallway to the bathroom. Chapter 4 Chloe burst through the bathroom door and started to unfasten her jeans as she headed towards the toilet; her attempts to stop the flow were suffering catastrophic failure and she could see that her jeans were now wet down to the ankles and would soon be standing in wet shoes. ‘Shit. Shit. Shit.’ She said aloud as she fumbled the metal buttons of her wet prison, she finally ripped open her jeans and pulled them down before quickly sitting on the toilet. Nothing. Chloe moaned in disbelief, she had completely emptied her bladder into her jeans and not a single drop of urine made it into the toilet. She surveyed the damage, her light pink knickers were now a few shades darker and her jeans displayed the tell-tale evidence of being wet, ‘DAMN IT!’ she shouted. ‘Are you okay in there princess?’ Mark said through the door. Chloe was kicking off her wet shoes, ‘what do you think?’ she spat. ‘Can I come in?’ Mark asked cautiously. ‘Whatever,’ Chloe replied as she braced herself for an ‘I told you so’ speech. Mark slowly opened the door and accessed the scene. Chloe was still sat on the toilet, her jeans and knickers were obviously wet and there was a small puddle near the sink where Chloe had stood frantically trying to unfasten the metal buttons. Chloe looked defeated, Mark had not seen his wife look this upset since their first date when she had wet herself outside the restaurant, she held her phone in her hand and began to cry as the alarm bleeped into life. ‘Oh baby, I am so sorry,’ Mark walked over to Chloe and knelt beside her, he removed her shoes and began to take off her jeans and knickers. ‘Oh Mark,’ Chloe sobbed, ‘I didn’t even feel it. It just came out.’ ‘Don’t worry princess, it is just a small setback that is all. Let me get you cleaned up.’ Mark prepared a wash cloth and then wiped Chloe’s wet legs, vagina and bottom. Chloe resigned herself to the help and appreciated him taking control. ‘Come on princess,’ Mark took Chloe’s hand and led her back to the bedroom, he took out a fresh pair of leggings and knickers, ‘do you still want knickers?’ ‘Yes,’ she nodded, ‘I will do better.’ Chloe tried to look as certain as she could. Mark kissed Chloe on the forehead and then bent down, he slid her knickers up her legs and then did the same with the leggings. ‘This should make it a bit easier to get to use the toilet baby.’ Chloe smiled, ‘thank you.’ She let Mark continue to dress her and realised how much she enjoyed being taken care of in this way, he was so tender and always made sure that she was comfortable. ‘Mark finished dressing Chloe, gave her a cuddle and handed her some socks, ‘go on, off you go to the living room. I’m just going to clean up and then I will join you.’ ‘No. I should clean up.’ Chloe insisted. ‘It’s fine baby, you’ve had a stressful morning. Go and chill out.’ Chloe considered a further protest but Mark pointed to the door and gave her a look that meant any argument would be useless. Chloe took the socks and headed to the living room. Mark watched to make sure that Chloe was doing as she was told before following her down the hallway and into the bathroom, he took out the cleaning products and mopped up the cold pool of urine from the floor before picking up the wet clothes. Mark saw Chloe sat on the sofa as he passed a few minutes later with the wet clothes in the washing basket, he put the clothes into the washing machine and then went to join his wife on the sofa. ‘How are you doing princess?’ Mark put his arm around Chloe. ‘I’m okay,’ Chloe replied as she relaxed into the cuddle. ‘Do you think that I should set my phone alarm for every fifteen minutes?’ she asked. ‘I don’t think that will do much to help you baby, you can’t go running off to the toilet every quarter of an hour in the hope that you will need a wee. You might as well be back in nappies.’ ‘I need to do something. I’ve been out of nappies for 2 hours and I’ve already wet myself.’ ‘I told you that it will take a little time, you are going to have to concentrate hard. All of that coffee this morning won’t have helped.’ ‘I know. I drank too much. What do I do?’ Chloe seemed genuinely perplexed. ‘Well maybe we could get you some pull ups and work on reducing your fluids for a few days until you get the hang of it?’ ‘I don’t want pull ups!’ Chloe said forcefully, ‘I just want to be a normal twenty-year-old woman.’ ‘But Chloe, they will help is you have an accident.’ ‘No. I don’t want them.’ Chloe repeated a little firmer. ‘Okay but if you continue to have these big accidents then you will have to wear the pull ups or go back in a nappy. Do you understand?’ ‘Fine!’ Chloe spat, ‘if I have any more accidents I will wear the bloody pull ups. Happy?’ ‘Woah there, you need to calm yourself down. I am trying to help you and come up with some ways of stopping this place getting flooded with piss every half an hour.’ Mark regretted it as soon as he said it, ‘I’m sorry.’ He offered as she moved away from him. Chloe got up off the sofa, tears in her eyes, ‘YOU ARSEHOLE!’ she shouted. Mark made a grab for Chloe’s arm but she pulled it away and stormed off to the bedroom. Mark shook his hands in frustration and clenched his teeth, ‘idiot!’ he scalded himself. He heard Chloe slam the door the to the bedroom and wanted to go to her but thought the he should give her a little space. Mark was angry with himself but picked up his laptop and fired it up. Opening the browser, Mark began his search for ways to help Chloe’s incontinence issues but found that there was little that he could do; there was much more for Chloe to attempt herself. Mark read about limiting fluid intake and was interested to read about pelvic floor exercises which Chloe should be doing during pregnancy anyway; he saved the pages in a folder and printed out some information to keep before navigating to his favourite AB websites. Mark found many more topics about bladder retraining and started his own post about Chloe’s problems which he hoped would get sensible replies; as he switched to check his emails, the alarm on Chloe’s phone sounded. Mark closed his laptop, picked up the phone and went to the bedroom door: he knocked. ‘Chloe, can I come in?’ Chloe allowed Mark to enter the room, she was lying on the bed cuddling her favourite stuffed toy and looking incredibly upset. Mark felt awful, he slowly sat next to his wife and began to stroke her hair, ‘baby, I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to say what I did.’ Chloe sat up, ‘I know. I am just a little emotional that’s all.’ Mark gave Chloe a cuddle and kissed her forehead, ‘your alarm has gone off princess, you should go to the toilet.’ Chloe nodded, she put down her stuffed toy and shuffled down the hall to the bathroom; she pulled down her leggings and noticed that he knickers were a little damp but was satisfied that she had made it to the toilet. She pushed and heard a small trickle makes its way to the water, Mark heard his wife’s success as he passed outside the bathroom door but resisted the urge to congratulate her on making it, instead he went back to the sofa and was just logging back on to his laptop when Chloe appeared, ‘all okay princess?’ he asked. Chloe looked much happier and smiled, ‘yes, I actually made it to the toilet,’ she said proudly. She neglected to tell Mark about her slightly damp pants and joined him on the sofa, ‘what are you doing?’ ‘I’m just checking my emails and stuff baby,’ ‘Okay,’ said Chloe as she picked up the tablet, ‘I’m going to have another look at some houses.’ She quickly found the page and pictures that he bladder control had interrupted an hour before, she once again admired the features of a particular house, ‘Mark, I really love this house, can we go and see it?’ she turned the tablet towards him. Mark looked at the picture on the screen and liked what he saw, ‘of course we can princess, why don’t you submit a request to view it?’ Chloe squealed with excitement and quickly got to work filling in the online contact form, she felt a ping of excitement as she hit submit and sent it, ‘there, all done!’ ‘Good work baby,’ said Mark as he held up his hand for a high five, Chloe slapped it and they both laughed. Chloe picked up the TV remote and put her feet up on the sofa, Mark continued to look through the forums on his laptop as they settled themselves in for a relaxing afternoon. Chapter 5 ‘Chloe. Chloe. Wake up!’ Mark was shaking his sleeping wife, ‘come on baby, wake up.’ Mark shook her a little harder and Chloe started to rouse. ‘What…what…what time is it?’ Chloe asked through closed eyes. ‘It’s two in the morning princess, you’ve had a bit of an accident.’ Chloe opened her eyes, she felt the wetness immediately but had to confirm it by putting her hand on her pyjama bottoms. ‘oh no!’ she cried. ‘Don’t worry baby let’s get sorted.’ Mark got out of bed and pulled back the duvet to reveal the full extent of Chloe’s bedwetting, ‘you go and get changed and I will sort this.’ Chloe got up, she saw the huge wet patch where she had been lying and felt ashamed, ‘I’m sorry Mark, I didn’t mean to.’ ‘I know princess, you just get yourself cleaned up and we will sort everything out when I am done here.’ He gave Chloe a reassuring smile. Chloe picked up some fresh pyjamas and waddled down the hallway, her soaked trousers were already beginning to feel cold and she felt every bit a baby. She entered the bathroom and started to strip off her wet things, she was unsure about how long she had been wet or if it had only been one wetting. Chloe removed her pyjama top which was a little wet, she was about to slide her trousers down when she felt the inside of her thighs become warm once more, ‘oh shit!’ she called as she saw a familiar puddle forming at her feet, ‘what the fuck!’ ‘Are you alright in there?’ Mark didn’t wait for a reply and entered the bathroom to see his half naked wife standing by the toilet with a rapidly expanding puddle of wee around her feet. ‘I can’t stop it,’ Chloe croaked as she began to cry. ‘It’s fine baby, just take off your trousers when you are done and step to the side, I am just going to get the mop.’ Mark left Chloe still by the toilet helplessly emptying her bladder onto the floor. Chloe stood with her head in her hands as she felt the flow of urine finally stop and then slid the saturated trousers down her wet legs. The fresh pyjamas that she had dropped on the floor in shock had also been engulfed by the large puddle of wee now expanding across the bathroom floor. Chloe kicked her pyjama bottoms to the side and splashed her way into the bath, she could smell the stale urine on her skin and the fresh wetness that was cooling on her legs giving her goose bumps. Chloe turned on the shower and stepped into the warm jets of water, Mark returned a minute later. ‘Are you okay in there baby?’ he asked as he set to work mopping up the mess on the floor. ‘I’m fine. I will be out in a minute.’ ‘Okay princess, I am just mopping up and then I will wait for you in the bedroom. Mark quickly cleaned up the mess and then took Chloe’s wet clothes to the washing machine before returning to the bedroom to get her another set of fresh pyjamas; he also took out a Tena Slip and laid it on the bed. ‘What is that for?’ asked Chloe appearing in the door behind him. ‘It is just for tonight baby, one thing at a time princess, let’s concentrate on the daytime control first.’ Mark held eye contact with Chloe and gave her a look that showed that his mind would not be changed. Chloe felt upset and deflated, ‘I wanted to be a big girl,’ she sighed. ‘You can be princess but let’s give you a little bit of help.’ Chloe nodded and laid down on the bed at Mark’s invitation and waited to be put back into nappies. Mark made short work of getting her ready and playfully patted her bottom as she got back up off the bed, ‘there you go baby girl.’ Chloe smiled and for some reason felt a little better to be wearing her nappy again. If felt like she was safe, ‘Thank you daddy.’ ‘You are most welcome princess, now let’s get back to sleep.’ Mark and Chloe got back into the fresh bed and were soon ready to go back to sleep, Mark reached over to Chloe just as she began to fall asleep and whispered in her ear, ‘goodnight princess.’ ‘Goodnight daddy,’ replied Chloe. Chapter 6 Chloe woke the next morning feeling refreshed, she looked at the clock and saw that it was eleven AM. She rolled over to Mark and kissed him before snuggling into his arms then she remembered the nocturnal incident and reached down to touch her nappy- soaked- she was instantly relieved that Mark had made her wear it. Chloe gave a small sigh and snuggled in closer to Mark, she wondered if she was ever going to regain her control and recounted the last twenty-four hours in her head. She had managed to stay dry for all of the previous afternoon but she had gone to the toilet every fifteen minutes, her liquid intake had been reduced before bed but that hadn’t stopped a major accident overnight. Chloe scolded herself to do better, she had to concentrate and make sure that she was paying attention to her body; with a new determination to stay dry she felt a feeling that had all but disappeared over the last year: she needed to pee. Chloe quickly got out of bed and began to make her way to the door but by the time she had opened it, it was already too late as she felt her nappy becoming warm and getting wetter. ‘Are you okay baby?’ The sudden burst of activity had woken Mark. ‘Yes. I was just heading for a wee but…’ Chloe stopped and shrugged her shoulders. ‘Too late huh?’ ‘Yeah but I felt it this time at least.’ Chloe smiled. ‘Well that is much better, well done.’ Mark looked genuinely pleased for such little progress. Chloe laughed, ‘I’ve just got to actually get to the bathroom now.’ ‘It will happen, patience young lady.’ ‘I know.’ ‘Did you make it through the night dry?’ ‘Yes,’ Chloe lied, she wasn’t sure why she did it and was pretty sure that Mark knew that she was lying. ‘Excellent baby, well done.’ Chloe blushed, ‘thank you.’ ‘Do you want me to take your nappy off now my big grown up girl?’ ‘No, it is okay, I can do it.’ Chloe was certain that her lie would be found out if Mark saw the condition of her nappy close up. ‘Okay princess, I’m just going to lie here for a little bit. What are you up to?’ ‘I’m going to make some coffee and then take this nappy off and then…oh wait…I’ll be right back.’ Chloe felt the urge to poo and hurried off to the bathroom, surely her bowel control was okay? She entered the bathroom and ripped off her sodden nappy, she sat on the toilet and for the first time in months she pooped like an adult. Chloe was delighted with herself and smiled as she heard a small stream of urine hitting the water below. When she was finished, she rolled up the used nappy and put it in the bin before heading off to the kitchen. Mark heard his wife moving around the flat and assumed that her trip to the toilet was a success. Mark felt both proud of his wife but also disappointed that his baby girl wanted to be out of nappies. Mark laid on the bed thinking about his wife’s predicament when his Blackberry received a batch of messages, he reached over to the bedside table and looked at the screen. Twenty-six emails were unread with most of them sat in his AB related email account. Mark opened the mailbox. People had become very interested in Mark’s posts the previous day and many had chosen to offer their own advice on the situation. It became obvious to Mark as he read the replies that he should be the one to take charge of Chloe’s potty training; a big girl she may think she is but she was still his baby girl. Chapter 7 Chloe was sitting on the sofa as Mark entered the living room, she smiled as she saw him, ‘good morning.’ ‘Good morning princess, can I get you anything?’ ‘No thank you I’ve just had some toast.’ ‘Okay baby, I am just going to grab a cup of coffee and I’ll be back in a minute.’ Mark went to kitchen and noticed that Chloe had already made a pot of decaffeinated coffee for herself and prepared a caffeinated pot for him. Mark clicked the coffee machine into action and prepared himself for the talk that he was about to have with Chloe, he hoped that he would not upset her and watching the last drips of coffee make its way into the jug he took a deep breath before pouring a cup and heading back to his wife. ‘Hey baby, I’ve been thinking about your potty training.’ Chloe glared at Mark, ‘don’t call it that!’ ‘Why not? That is exactly what it is.’ ‘It’s not!’ Chloe snapped as she crossed her arm and huffed. ‘Now now, don’t you get grumpy with me. Hear me out.’ Chloe didn’t say anything, she sat in silence with her arms folded across her chest and not even making eye contact with Mark. ‘This is exactly why I have come to this decision.’ Chloe turned to face Mark, ‘What decision?’ ‘Well now that I have your attention, I will tell you.’ Mark sat on the sofa next to Chloe and pulled her on his knee; she instantly felt small and was ready to listen. Mark explained his idea. ‘You’ve been wearing nappies for almost nine months now and you have gotten so used to it that you seem to have undone your potty training. We need to redo it, going to the toilet every half an hour is not going to help you much so I have removed the alarm from your phone.’ Chloe looked to make an objection but Mark quickly shushed her. ‘Just hear what I have to say baby,’ Chloe resumed her listening position, ‘I think that the best way for me to help you is to potty train you like a toddler.’ Mark let the sentence hang for a few moments, Chloe thought for those few seconds, ‘what do you mean?’ she eventually asked. ‘Well, you’ve been in a toddler mindset for so long that I think that you will respond really well to being potty trained as one too. I am going to go out and buy some pull-ups, your knickers will be going back in the wardrobe and you will get them back if your potty training is successful.’ ‘Oh Mark please. I don’t want to.’ Chloe pleaded. ‘I won’t hear it Chloe, you went through four pairs of knickers yesterday, not to mention a set of bedclothes and I know that your nappy was soaked before you even woke up this morning.’ Chloe was shocked, ‘It wasn’t! I was dry until I had the accident by the door.’ Mark gave Chloe a knowing look, ‘lying is not a good start, I’d already checked your nappy when I woke up an hour or so before you got up and I also removed your thumb from your mouth.’ Mark stared at Chloe. Chloe felt embarrassed, ‘sorry,’ she whispered. ‘I will let it slide this time but if you lie to me like that again then you are going to get a sound spanking. Do you understand?’ Chloe didn’t care for this turn of events, Mark had never spanked her before and she had never considered it as being part of their relationship, ‘I understand,’ she said. ‘Good, and as we are on the subject of bedtime, you will continue to wear nappies for bed until we have your daytime control sorted out.’ ‘Okay,’ Chloe said, she knew that this was a good idea. ‘So you will wear pull-ups through the day and nappies at night, I will be limiting your drinks and will be telling you to go to the toilet when I think you have waited too long. I will check your pull-up before and after each trip to the bathroom.’ ‘So you are going to carry on treating me like a baby?’ Chloe said indignantly. ‘Not a baby no. I’m going to treat you like a toddler who needs her daddy’s help to complete her potty training.’ ‘So what if I don’t agree?’ Chloe demanded. ‘Then no potty training. You choose, potty training my way or back to nappies full time?’ Chloe had not expected this ultimatum and felt a sense of injustice, ‘why can’t I just do this myself my way?’ ‘It has not been the most successful twenty-four hours doing it your way has it?’ ‘It’s been one day. I am going to do better today.’ ‘Chloe, I am trying to help you. I think that training you this way will be more successful.’ ‘But you are putting me back in nappies,’ Chloe moaned. ‘Only overnight, you will have your pull-ups through the day.’ ‘They are still nappies,’ Chloe sulked. ‘They are big girl pants with a little added protection that’s all.’ ‘I don’t need them. I can do it on my own. I..I..’ Chloe stopped midsentence as she felt her crotch become warm followed quickly by her bottom, ‘oh not again!’ her bladder betrayed her as she was making her plea to be a big girl. Mark felt his leg becoming wetter and wetter as Chloe completely emptied her bladder into his lap. ‘You were saying.’ Chloe’s eyes teared up, ‘it’s not my fault,’ she cried. Mark pulled her into a cuddle as she continued to pee and kissed her, ‘you know, I know that you don’t like this but I am so turned on right now.’ Mark took Chloe’s hand and guided it to the bulge in his trousers, ‘see?’ Chloe looked at her husband through teary eyes, she knew such accidents were a great turn on for him and any feelings of failure drifted away as she stopped peeing. ‘mmm, daddy likes his wet girl huh?’ ‘Oh you have no idea,’ Mark scooped Chloe up and carried her to the bedroom, he stood her up and helped her to remove her wet clothes before guiding her onto the bed. Mark stripped off his own wet trousers and then joined his wife on the bed and kissed her passionately whilst running his right hand up her right leg and then onto her wet vagina. Chloe was slightly confused by her feelings as the shame of her accident became and intense feeling of arousal. Mark ran his finger over Chloe’s vagina lips before gently teasing her clitoris. Chloe moaned in agreement, she felt Mark’s fingers begin to expertly explore her vagina and then enter, he quickly guided his fingers to the sweetest of spots and massaged. Chloe tilted her head back as she began to enjoy the sensations, Mark took the opportunity to kiss her neck and throat as his fingers continued to work. Chloe was not sure why she was so turned on after such an embarrassing accident but she was nonetheless delighted with the attention that she was receiving because of it. She felt a wave of pleasure building and becoming more intense as Mark continued to massage deep inside her vagina and with a loud groan she climaxed. Mark, his hand beginning to cramp, kissed Chloe once more, he kissed her lips and then moved down to her neck, then chest, then tummy and then the bare skin of her smooth vagina. Mark inched his way down kissing and licking each of the lips of Chloe’s vagina before teasing her still sensitive clitoris with the very tip of his tongue. Chloe fell back and enjoyed the sensations between her legs, she felt Mark’s tongue continue to explore and caress and could feel that she was close to climaxing for a second time when he slipped a finger back inside her vagina. Chloe was overwhelmed by the sensations in her groin and unconsciously pushed herself into Mark’s face which brought her to a shuddering climax. Mark heard Chloe’s moans and retreated, he gently kissed the top of her vagina and then moved his way up her body and finally up to her neck once more. Chloe reached down and grabbed Mark’s erect penis and began to rub. Mark moaned and continued to kiss Chloe’s neck as she increased the speed and concentrated hard on pleasing her husband. She sat up, grabbed the base of Mark’s fully erect penis and opened her mouth. Chloe continued to suck on Mark’s penis and caress his testicles as he took his turn to squirm on the bed. In Mark’s hyper-aroused state, it didn’t take long until he filled Chloe’s mouth which she duly swallowed and then collapsed on the bed. Chapter 8 Mark woke a few hours later, his stomach indicated that his lack of food was becoming unacceptable. Chloe had crawled next to him and was sleeping soundly, he reached down and found the sheets around her wet, just as he thought, and thought better of waking her immediately. Mark carefully and quietly slipped out of bed and headed down the hallway to the bathroom, once he relieved himself, he made his way back to the bedroom. Chloe’s thumb had found its way to her mouth again and he looked at his wife lying on the bed, she was in the foetal position and the light sheet that fell over her revealed the tiny bump that housed their unborn child. Mark couldn’t help but smile, he felt so very proud of his wife and also knew that she would be embarrassed to wake up wet again. Mark quietly opened the cupboard and retrieved a Tena slip, he opened it and laid it on the bed before gently shaking Chloe’s shoulder, ‘Chloe… Chloe baby wake up.’ Chloe made some moaning noises so he shook her again, ‘come on princess, time to wake up.’ Chloe moved a little more and suddenly jumped, her eyes opened wide and her hands thrust down towards the wet patch around her, ‘oh no not again!’ ‘Hey there, it is fine. It is my fault for letting you fall asleep without your nappy on.’ ‘I’m sorry Mark.’ Chloe said tearfully. ‘No worries baby, it is to be expected when you sleep.’ Chloe smiled a nervous smile and sat up, she spotted the fresh nappy lying on the bed, ‘what’s that for?’ she pointed. ‘Oh yes. I was thinking before that you can start your potty training tomorrow. You can spend the rest of the day in nappies, we will pop out and get you some pull ups and your big grown-up potty training can begin tomorrow. Deal?’ Mark held out his hand. Chloe looked at Mark’s outstretched hand, she wanted to reject his proposal and prove him wrong but she knew that she stood little chance of getting through the rest of the day dry. She finally took Mark’s hand, shook it and said, ‘deal, but just until tomorrow.’ ‘Good girl, now lie back down and we will get you all sorted.’ Chloe followed Mark’s instructions and took up her familiar position on the bed ready to be put in a nappy. Mark made quick work of putting on the nappy and then handed Chloe a fresh t-shirt, ‘okay baby, pop your t-shirt on and go and watch TV whilst I make some yummy lunch.’ ‘Okay daddy,’ said Chloe instantly feeling like the toddler that she had spent so much of her life being. She sat up and pulled the t-shirt over her head, she felt comfortable to be wearing a nappy again and hadn’t realised that she would miss hearing the crinkle quite so much. Chloe waddled down the hallway and jumped onto the sofa, Mark had switched on the TV and she quickly became engrossed in cartoons. Mark saw Chloe lying on the sofa as he returned to the bedroom to strip the bed again, on his way back to the kitchen he noticed the tell-tale blue stripe of the wetness indicator on Chloe’s nappy. Mark smiled to himself and knew that Chloe was unlikely to be aware that she had even wet her nappy again. Chloe continued to lie on the sofa watching TV, her thumb had made its way to her mouth again and she was feeling incredibly small. As the cartoons from her real childhood continued to play on the screen, Chloe felt the familiar feeling in her tummy that she needed to poop, she shifted a little and realised that her nappy was already wet. Chloe was shocked that she hadn’t noticed and wondered if she should walk to the bathroom to use the toilet but she didn’t want to miss the cartoon so she decided to hold it, practice for the following day she thought. She could feel more pressure building and heard her tummy groan, she stood up from the sofa and clenched her bottom but it did nothing to alleviate the pain. Without thinking, Chloe squatted and pushed, she felt her nappy filling at the back and her bladder release a fresh wetting into the thirsty padding; she looked just like a toddler squatting in front of the TV as she completely filled her nappy. When she was finished, Chloe felt a little guilty about not trying to go to the toilet but she wondered how far she would have gone before messing her nappy anyway; she had very little warning and made a mental note to deal with any bathroom urges immediately from the following day. The fact that her nappy was now wet and messy did not bother Chloe in the slightest, she had performed the same ritual daily for the last nine months and she sat back on the sofa feeling the warm mush spread across her nappy. Mark entered the room to see Chloe sat on the sofa sucking her thumb and he could smell the evidence of a freshly filled nappy. ‘Lunch time princess,’ he called without acknowledging the obvious messy nappy. Chloe hadn’t heard Mark enter the room and immediately pulled her thumb from her mouth, ‘okay daddy.’ Mark returned to the kitchen to collect the soup that he had prepared and Chloe was seated when he returned. Mark placed the pan on the trivet in the middle of the table, picked up the ladle and filled Chloe’s bowl with steaming hot tomato soup. Chloe held her hair back as she leaned forward to smell the soup, ‘mmm, delicious.’ ‘I’m glad you like it princess. Let me help you with your bib.’ Before Chloe could object, Mark had moved behind her and was tying a bib in place around her neck, ‘do you have anything to tell me princess?’ Chloe knew that he wanted her to tell him that she had messed her nappy, ‘no,’ she lied. ‘Are you sure?’ ‘Yep.’ ‘Would you like to tell me what that smell is?’ Mark moved back to his own seat. Chloe smirked, ‘tomato soup?’ she said quietly. Mark smiled and shook his head, ‘if my tomato soup smells that bad then I think that we are both in trouble. How about the other smell baby girl, can you tell daddy why he thinks that he might have a nappy to change after lunch?’ Chloe felt her face go red and seemed to shrink into her shoulders, ‘I’ve messed my nappy.’ She said shyly. ‘Yes you have my little stinker. Daddy will sort you out after lunch.’ Mark picked up his spoon and scooped up some soup from his bowl. ‘Okay daddy.’ ‘We will get you all cleaned up and then take you out to buy some special potty training pants after lunch shall we?’ Chloe felt herself becoming excited, ‘yes, yes, yes.’ She bounced feeling more of a baby than ever as she felt her bottom sliding around in the mess of her nappy. Chapter 9 Chloe stood before the shelves that presented the feminine hygiene products and assessed the packages on display, she had never paid too much attention to them before but they posed quite a dilemma. Mark was stood beside her, he had picked up a pack of Tena pull-ups and was reading the back of them like it was the most normal thing in the world. ‘I think that these would be best for you and look they have pretty patterns on them.’ Mark held the pack out for Chloe. Chloe grabbed the pack from Mark’s hands and threw them into the trolley, ‘okay, can we go now?’ she urged, ‘I really need to be changed.’ She added in an urgent whisper. Mark smiled, ‘okay grumpy, we will just get some milk and then we will be off.’ Chloe followed Mark as he wandered off with the trolley, the messy nappy that had already endured lunch was now reaching its capacity, she was grateful for the plastic pants that Mark had made her wear but several more wettings once they had entered the supermarket were making Chloe worried about humiliating herself in public. Mark continued to forge ahead and was already standing by the milk, he picked up and large carton and placed it in the trolley, ‘all done,’ he said, ‘let’s go.’ The couple weaved their way through the aisle and found an empty checkout, Mark loaded the shopping onto the conveyor belt and made sure that the pull-ups were a little hidden from view so as not to embarrass Chloe any further. Chloe had convinced herself that the checkout operator would ask questions about the pull-ups and would instantly know that they were for her and that she was standing in a wet and messy nappy complete with plastic pants. Chloe’s heart was beating very fast as the blue package inched closer to the scanner but then, with no hesitation, the lady scanned the pull-ups and passed them to Mark for bagging. Chloe felt more relaxed as the cashier announced the total and Mark paid with his debit card, she helped to push the trolley out to the car. ‘Are you okay?’ Mark asked as they crossed the car park. ‘I am fine. That was so embarrassing.’ ‘But you’ve been in there lots of times wearing your nappy.’ ‘Yes but never when buying them too.’ Mark chuckled,’ come on stinky baby, get into the car whilst I put the shopping in.’ Chloe blushed, ‘Mark!’ she shouted as she punched his arm. Chloe did as she was told and sat in the passenger seat of the car, she felt the cold wetness of her nappy as her bottom made contact with the cushion. Mark returned to the car, opened the passenger door once more and clicked Chloe’s seatbelt into place before getting into the car himself. As Mark started the car and began to drive away, Chloe found her mind wandering, she thought about how dependent she had become over the last nine months, how she did very little for herself now and how much she felt like a giant toddler. She wondered if her impending potty training would work and if she would ever be able to wear real knickers again. In her thoughtfulness, her hand drifted to the small bump in her tummy and she began to think about her unborn child. Mark noticed the vacant expression on Chloe’s face, ‘what are you thinking about over there?’ ‘Oh just things.’ ‘What sort of things?’ ‘Just baby things mostly.’ Mark reached over and patted Chloe’s tummy, ‘are you nervous?’ ‘I’m petrified. It all seems so scary.’ ‘Oh baby it will all be okay, I’ll be there all the way and your mum will be there to help too.’ ‘I know, It’s just. It’s so crazy. Everybody says that it is so painful and that everything changes.’ ‘It can’t be that painful or people wouldn’t have more than open child.’ ‘It’s alright for you!’ Chloe snapped, ‘you don’t have to do it!’ Mark was a little taken aback by Chloe’s abruptness, ‘I’m sorry.’ They sat in silence for the remainder of the journey and even as Mark pulled up outside the flat, Chloe exited the car and went inside without speaking a word. Mark gathered up the shopping and took it inside, he put it on the dining table and went to find his wife. Chloe was lying on the bed cuddling her teddy as Mark entered the bedroom, she wasn’t crying but looked upset. Mark sat next to her, ‘hey now,’ he stroked her hair, ‘you are going to be fine. We’ll go to classes, talk to other people and I’ll help you to get through it all in one piece. We should be enjoying this and be really excited about meeting our son or daughter. Chloe I love you so much and I am so proud of you.’ Mark leaned over and kissed her head, ‘I’m here for you.’ Chloe smiled, ‘I know. I just get so scared sometimes but you are right, we will get through it together and be the best parents in the world.’ Chloe sat up and accepted the hug from her husband, ‘thank you,’ she said. ‘Hey there is no need to thank me it is what I am here for,’ Marked squeezed her tight, ‘now let’s get you changed so I can put the shopping away.’ Chloe nodded, she left Mark’s embrace and took up her usual position. Mark retrieved Chloe’s changing supplies and slid a pink changing mat under her bottom before removing her trousers and plastic pants. Mark peeled back each of the tapes of the nappy and pulled down the front to reveal the mess that now covered most of Chloe’s skin. Carefully, he took baby wipes and began to clean the mess paying close attention to Chloe’s vagina and making sure that she was completely clean before taping a fresh nappy in place. Mark rolled up the well-used Tena slip and placed it into four nappy sacks, he tied each one and then let the package fall to the floor with a thud. ‘Trousers or no trousers baby?’ ‘Trousers please.’ Mark helped Chloe to put on her trousers, gave her a final hug and patted her padded bottom, ‘I’m going to miss that sound.’ He lamented. Chapter 10 The autumn sun had just begun to light up the bedroom as Chloe woke up, stretched and looked at the clock: seven am. Mark was not in bed and, given that it was Monday morning, he was likely to be answering emails and booking appointments. Chloe felt the familiar feeling of a wet nappy between her legs and the morning sickness that had become a regular, thankfully not constant, feature of her early pregnancy. Chloe settled back into her favoured foetal position and slowly closed her eyes, she knew that her alarm would soon demand that she get up and be ready to start the day. It was on mornings like this that she was glad to work from home, Mark’s company was doing well and she had become very good at managing his customer database and keeping the accounts straight. Chloe continued to snooze and soon her thumb was back in her mouth, she could feel herself drifting back off to sleep when her alarm began its morning cadence; she reached over and hit the snooze button before sitting up and swinging her legs out of bed. She rubbed her eyes and was pleased that her sickness had not worsened, she stood up and immediately felt her bladder release a steady stream of urine into waiting nappy. ‘Damn!’ she cursed. Today was to be the first day of Chloe’s potty training, she wanted to get off to a good start but the wet nappy hanging low between her legs showed that it hadn’t been the best start to being a big girl. Chloe headed down the hallway and saw Mark at the dining table with his coffee and laptop, he looked up as he heard her, ‘good morning princess. How is my big girl this morning?’ ‘Good morning daddy, I am good. Can I get you some coffee?’ Mark drained the remaining coffee from his cup and held it out for Chloe, ‘yes please baby, I will have another.’ As Chloe took the cup from his hand, he reached under her nightdress and found the heavy nappy hanging from her hips, ‘wow, somebody is a wet little girl.’ Chloe pulled away, ‘it is not that wet.’ ‘If you say so princess,’ Mark teased. ‘It’s not!’ Chloe spat and then stuck out her tongue as she entered the kitchen. Mark went back to work but was a little distracted by Chloe’s obvious failure to control her bladder, he knew that she had wet after she had woken and was looking forward to the day ahead, ‘are you ready for your potty training princess?’ he shouted. Chloe couldn’t help but be slightly embarrassed by the question but shouted back, ‘yes daddy,’ as she continued to make coffee; she selected a smaller-than-usual cup for her own liquids as she considered the day ahead. Chloe watched the coffee machine dripping steadily into the pot which made her feel like she needed to use the toilet but she couldn’t possible need to go again so soon after the thorough soaking that she had just given her nappy. A few moments later the last of the coffee dribbled into the pot and Chloe was able to finish preparing the drinks. Every slight sound of dripping liquid seemed to make Chloe think that she needed to go to the toilet but with a deep breath she put it out of her mind and crinkled her way back to the table to join Mark. ‘Are you looking forward to today baby?’ Mark asked as she put the cup down in front of him. ‘I am,’ said Chloe, ‘but I am a little nervous.’ ‘Well let’s just take it slowly and see how things go, don’t forget that you will have your pull-up in case of any little accidents.’ ‘Can I go to the toilet anytime I want to?’ ‘Of course you can baby but no setting alarms.’ ‘And I can change my own pull-up if I need to?’ ‘Yes you can but no changing them if they are only slightly wet, that packet needs to last until Wednesday when our normal delivery comes.’ Chloe knew that Mark was referring to the monthly shipment of Tena that had steadily increased from a single case to now three cases per month. ‘I thought that I was only wearing nappies for bed?’ Chloe said defensively. ‘You are baby. The three cases will last a long time if you don’t have to be in nappies full time, I’ve added a case of pull-ups and I can always cancel the order for next month.’ Chloe thought about this for a moment and could see that Mark’s logic was sound but she couldn’t help feeling that he was expecting her to fail. ‘So how many days do I have to stay dry before I can have normal underwear?’ Mark had given this very little thought, he was convinced that Chloe would soon grow tired of trying to potty train and he would have his happily padded girl back once more. ‘I am thinking that two weeks is probably a good length of time. You have to be dry every day for two weeks and then I will give you your knickers back.’ ‘What about the night time nappy?’ ‘Let’s cross that bridge when we come to it.’ ‘So two weeks and I’m free of nappies through the day?’ Mark nodded. ‘Easy!’ Chloe confidently blurted out. ‘Oh you think so huh?’ ‘Yep. I am going to have my knickers back before you know it and then I am going to stop wearing bedtime nappies too.’ ‘Now that sounds like fighting talk to me baby. You talk the talk but can you walk the walk?’ ‘Bring it on!’ shouted Chloe as she held her fists up in a pugilistic pose. ‘Right then. Let the day in pull-ups begin!’ Mark gestured for Chloe to follow him. Chapter 11 Chloe sat at the dining table working on her laptop, Mark was out at a customer’s house and so she was working through his diary and sorting out the rest of his appointments for the week. Since the wedding, Mark’s business was growing steadily, he had a number of contracts with local businesses and a regular stream of private customers. Chloe shifted her bottom in her seat as she continued to click around Outlook, she was enjoying the thinner feel of the pull-ups and felt like she was wearing underwear that was a little more grown up than usual. As she was amending a spreadsheet, Chloe became aware of the need to pee. Like a spring-loaded toy, she shot up from the chair and quickly made her way to the toilet. The urge to go did not increase as she entered the bathroom and sat on the toilet, she heard the first drips hit the water in the toilet and smiled as it became a stream. Chloe looked down at the pull-up around her ankles and was overjoyed to see it still completely dry. It had been a successful morning so far for Chloe, she had not had a single accident and this was her fourth visit to the toilet. Chloe sent Mark a text message with news of her success as she took up her seat at the dining table once more. Mark’s appointments were arranged and Chloe was happy to see that he could take the afternoon off providing Mrs Stanistreet did not need him for too much longer, the rest of the week looked pretty busy and she would be spending most of it on her own. Mark replied with a smiley face as Chloe was checking through emails, she instantly felt like she had done something good and was congratulating herself when an email arrived from the estate agents. Chloe excitedly opened the message and read: Mr and Mrs Trimble, You are very welcome to view 47 Yew Tree Avenue; can you attend an appointment at 6:30pm this Thursday? Regards, Rick Hastings Chloe switched windows and checked Mark’s diary again. It was possible. She hit the reply button on the email and confirmed that they would be happy to attend the appointment. Chloe added the viewing appointment to the diary and then couldn’t help but look at the pictures of the house once more. She could imagine their lives in such a beautiful property and smiled as she saw the slide in the large garden, her hand had drifted to her bump as she was dreaming and without realising it she was lovingly stroking her tummy. Chloe’s daydream was rudely interrupted by the incessant trill of the phone. It was her mum. Helen started the phone call with the customary accusation that Chloe did not call her enough but soon the two women were chatting about lots of different things and Chloe had made herself a large cup of tea to sit and listen to her mother talk about friends, neighbours, celebrities and her father. ‘I was telling your father that you do far too much for a girl in your condition.’ Helen repeated for the tenth time in the call. ‘Mum I’m fine, Mark looks after me and I just sit here doing his accounts and stuff,’ ‘Yes but Chloe I don’t like you being on your own all day.’ ‘I am not on my own all day mum. Mark comes home all the time and…’ Chloe felt the need to use the toilet again, ‘I need to go mum. I will call you back.’ Helen insisted the Chloe stay on the phone and said that she wouldn’t call back. ‘But mum I will call you back straight away, I promise.’ Chloe felt her urge increase. ‘Okay Chloe but let me just say…’ Chloe interrupted her mum, ‘I really need to go mum. I have to wee.’ ‘Oh well off you go you silly thing, a girl in your condition shouldn’t be holding it for too long or there might be an accident. Remember when…’ ‘MUM!’ Chloe interjected, ‘I’m going. Goodbye.’ Chloe hung up the phone and trotted down the hallway trying to unbutton her jeans on the way. She entered the bathroom and shoved her jeans and pull-up down her legs as she sat on the toilet. A torrent of urine hit the water and Chloe was so relieved to have made it to the toilet, she looked down at her pull-up and saw that it was only slightly damp. ‘Well look at my big girl sitting on the toilet.’ Mark stood in the doorway smiling at his wife. ‘I didn’t hear you come in.’ Chloe finished on the toilet and replaced her pull-up and jeans, the padding was a little thicker now but she still felt grown up, she told Mark about the phone call from her mum and how it had nearly caused her to have an accident. Mark told her how proud he was and Chloe congratulated herself on a successful morning of potty training. Chapter 12 Chloe woke up and looked at the clock, it was 6:30 and still an hour before her alarm was due to sound. Mark was still asleep beside her and she snuggled into him, she felt the usual bulk of a wet nappy between her legs but did not feel too disappointed. It had been a successful twenty-four hours for Chloe and she realised that it had been the first day that she had managed to stay dry since she had moved in with Mark. Snuggling in closer to her husband, Chloe felt the urge to pee but allowed herself to wet her nappy as she drifted back into a snooze. An hour later the alarm clock insisted that Chloe get out of bed and she sleepily threw off the covers before standing up. Like the previous morning, the urge to pee hit Chloe strong as she stood up and each step towards the bathroom seemed to make it worse. She waddled down the hallway hearing the crinkle of her nappy all the way and stood outside the bathroom door. Mark was in the shower and had locked the door. Chloe rattled the handle. ‘I’ll be out in a minute baby.’ He called through the door. Chloe didn’t answer and wondered if she should wait at the door or go back to bed. Suddenly, the feeling of needing to pee disappeared and Chloe could hear the urine gushing out of her and into her nappy which was already soaked; she could feel the wetness escape from the leg bands and start to explore the absorbency of her pyjama bottoms. Chloe rubbed her face and sighed, the flow of urine slowed and she was grateful that there was not a puddle at her feet. She heard the shower stop and Mark opened the door. ‘Good morning pr… oh!’ He noticed Chloe’s condition. ‘This doesn’t count.’ She immediately defended. ‘No problem baby, mornings are bound to be difficult.’ Mark leaned over and kissed his wife. ‘I would have been fine if you hadn’t been in there.’ ‘Welcome back to the big girl world of having to queue for the toilet.’ Chloe stuck out her tongue, ‘smart arse.’ She sneered. Mark laughed, ‘you go and get sorted and I will make the coffee.’ He left Chloe standing in her wet pyjamas and went to the kitchen. Chloe watched her husband go down the hallway and then waddled into the bathroom, she closed the door behind her and looked down at her legs. The dark patch had spread a little but was still only down to her knees- she had been in worse states- Chloe slid her pyjamas down her legs and looked at the soaked nappy hanging heavily between her thighs, it was now a dull yellow colour and small beads of wee were evident at the leg gatherings. Chloe untapped the nappy and let it fall to the floor with a thud, she left it and sat on the toilet; she sat and pushed a little to see if she needed to pee anymore. The smell of stale urine on her skin had become so familiar over the past few months, she tried to remember what it was like to wake up dry and be able to keep her underwear completely dry all day but it had been a whirlwind year in which she had become so reliant upon nappies and she found herself wondering- not for the first time- how she had managed to lose control so quickly. Chloe had accepted without question that she belonged in nappies, she thought back to the night of her and Mark’s first date when she had wet herself outside the restaurant and then how she played along to wet herself for him again and how he had put her in a nappy for the first time; it was as though he has tapped a part of her psyche that she didn’t even know existed. Chloe had been shocked when she found herself enjoying being in a nappy and was even more amazed when she started to feel aroused by the wet padding pressing against her vagina, Mark had given her so much praise for wearing nappies and she had the most amazing orgasms when she was wearing nappies. Chloe began to think that she enjoyed nappies more than she realised and wondered if she really wanted to give them up. Mark finished making coffee and returned to the bedroom, he made the bed and opened up the curtains before choosing himself some clothes to wear for the day ahead. He placed a fresh pull-up on the bed for Chloe, he couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed with his wife’s success the previous day and hoped that it hadn’t showed when he praised her at bedtime for staying dry for the entire day. Mark smiled as he recalled how happy Chloe had been when he called her a clever girl as he was putting her in her bedtime nappy and remembered how she had seemed relieved to be thickly padded once again. Mark took out a small black book from his bedside table and began to write: Day 1: Pull-up through the day (slightly wet at bedtime), put in night time nappy around 9pm and soaked overnight with a slight leak in the morning. ‘What are you writing?’ Chloe asked from the doorway. ‘Oh nothing baby. I’m just keeping a little record of your training.’ Chloe looked puzzled, ‘why on earth are you doing that weirdo?’ Mark shifted uncomfortably, ‘oh no reason, I just need to keep a record.’ ‘Okay weirdo.’ ‘Now that is not very nice. I might give you a special prize if do well.’ ‘Whatever weirdo,’ Chloe teased. Mark dived across the bed and grabbed Chloe’s arm, he pulled her onto the bed, ripped off her towel and tickled her under the arms. Chloe burst into laughter and begged him to stop, ‘please stop…pl…please.’ Mark stopped tickling his wife and looked into her eyes, she leaned forward and kissed him. Mark began to move his hands over Chloe’s naked body and was soon kissing her neck and breasts. Chloe grabbed at Mark’s back and felt herself becoming wet. Mark continued to kiss his wife’s breasts and was slowly inching his way down her body where he noticed how wet she was. Chloe could feel herself moving her hips around and responding to the gentle kisses on her skin. Mark inched closer to Chloe’s smooth vagina- she had obviously just shaved in the shower- and began to kiss her inner thighs before using his tongue to massage the sensitive lips. Chloe pushed her hips towards him and grabbed the back of his head, she forced him forwards and felt his tongue run up her vagina and stop at her clitoris which he sucked. Chloe pulled his head into her once more. Mark noted Chloe’s enthusiasm and grabbed the top of her thighs so that he could take more control, she thrust his tongue deep into her vagina and ran it upward once more toward her clitoris, Chloe let go of his head and grabbed at the sheets. Mark concentrated on her clitoris and could feel the small muscle harden as he continued to tease it with his lips and tongue. Chloe continued to push her hips into him and ached to have him inside her. ‘I need you inside me now!’ she demanded. Mark heard the demand and began to inch his kisses back up her body, his own towel had loosened and fell off his hips. As he reached Chloe’s neck, he positioned himself between her legs and thrust his fully erect penis into her waiting vagina. Chloe moaned with pleasure as she felt her husband enter her and passionately grabbed at his back and shoulders. Mark continued to thrust his hips and increased the speed. Suddenly, Chloe pushed his shoulders and he allowed her to ease him onto his back. Chloe stood over Mark with her legs apart, grabbed his penis and lowered herself onto it. Mark looked into Chloe’s eyes and held onto her hands as she rocked back and forth until she brought him to a climax and collapse onto his chest. The young couple lay together for a few minutes, Mark was stroking the base of Chloe’s back when he heard his phone chime with a reminder of his first appointment. ‘Oh I wish that I didn’t need to work today.’ ‘Me too,’ said Chloe sleepily. Mark slowly manoeuvred his wife off him and got up from the bed. He picked up the pull-up, ‘don’t forget your pull-up baby,’ he reminded. ‘Of course not daddy.’ Mark picked up his towel, ‘I’m going to the bathroom. Does my big girl need a wee-wee before I go?’ Chloe blushed at Mark’s babyish tone, ‘Marrrk!’ she sang. Mark laughed and headed off down the hallway leaving Chloe on the bed. Chapter 13 Chloe waited in line at the post office with what seemed like every pensioner in the area, she was looking through emails on her phone and cursing her decision to do this at lunch time. It had been another successful morning of potty training at home and Chloe felt brave enough to make the short journey out without a nappy for the first time in a long time; she had made sure to use the toilet before she left and knew that she would be no longer than an hour. The queue was barely moving and that time frame had already passed and Chloe was concerned that she would need to pee soon. Mark was at the offices of a local taxi firm setting up a new computer system to help them to take bookings via an app, he had received a text from Chloe earlier to tell him about the planned trip to the post office and was intending to join her at home for lunch when she got back. Mark was initially surprised that Chloe felt brave enough to go out without a nappy, he had thought that it would take her some time before she felt confident enough to be away from a toilet. As he awaited her text to say she was back, Mark couldn’t help but wonder is she would be dry when he checked her pull-up. Chloe looked at her watch and saw that she had been queueing for the last forty-five minutes, she was now in third position and would soon be at the counter. She was reading one of the many leaflets on offer when she got the first urge to pee. Chloe’s first reaction was to panic, she was not sure if she could hold it for a significant amount of time and considered leaving. Suddenly, the two people in front of her were called to the counter and Chloe was sure to look crazy if she left now; she knew that there was a public toilet around the corner and she decided to head straight there after conducting her business. She saw and old lady move to the side of one of the windows and anticipated the cashier calling for the next customer but to her dismay ‘position closed’ illuminated on the sign above. ‘Counter number six please.’ The voice called. Chloe quickly made her way to her assigned window and handed the cashier a large envelope, ‘first-class please.’ She requested. As Chloe watched the cashier tapping at her keyboard she could feel the pressure building in her bladder, she silently urged the woman to speed up the transaction. ‘That will be £1.27.’ demanded that cashier. Chloe nodded in agreement and showed the woman her bank card before sliding it into the machine. The desperation increased. Chloe looked down at the small screen and waited for the instructions to enter her PIN, finally the screen requested it and Chloe speedily entered the PIN. ‘It’s been declined.’ Said the cashier with a sigh. ‘Oh,’ she looked in her purse and realised that she was using the wrong card, ‘I’m sorry, try this one.’ The cashier indicated that Chloe should place it in the machine and tapped at her keyboard once more. Chloe’s desperation was now critical, she crossed her legs and bounced slightly as she waited for the instruction to enter her PIN. Once again she speedily entered the PIN when the instruction came and she looked at the tiny screen willing the transaction complete message to be displayed. Chloe was desperately fighting to stop an accident happening and watched as the till spat out a receipt, as the cashier removed the paper, Chloe felt another wave of pressure hit her fatigued muscles and was powerless to stop the first spurt of urine soak into her pull-up. The spurt soon turned into a steady stream and Chloe could feel her pull-up swell and then fail, wetness was now spreading down both of her legs and her eyes filled with tears as she saw ‘transaction complete’ on the tiny screen; she collected her receipt and walked away from the counter still flooding her pull-up and knowing that everybody could see the humiliating accident. Chloe fell back against the window outside and felt the hot tears trickle down her face as her bladder finally stopped expelling its contents. ‘Are you okay there my love?’ An older man asked as he approached Chloe. Chloe looked at the man and burst into tears. ‘Oh hey there,’ the man hugged Chloe, ‘come one.’ He handed her a handkerchief, ‘dry those tears.’ Chloe took the handkerchief and noticed the identification hanging around the man’s neck, he was a taxi driver. ‘Can I get you home my darling?’ offered the man. Chloe shook her head, ‘I couldn’t do that,’ she sniffed, ‘I’d ruin your seat.’ ‘Don’t you work about that. I’ve got a big blanket in the boot, you can sit on that if you don’t mind a few dog hairs.’ Chloe smiled through her tears, ‘only if you are sure.’ ‘Not a problem my love,’ The driver pointed at a cab in the taxi rank nearby, he opened the boot and took out a large red blanket which he laid on the back seat, ‘hop in.’ he instructed. Chloe climbed into the car and felt her pull up release more wetness as she sat on the blanket. The driver closed the door and then hopped into the driver’s seat, he started the car and picked up his radio. ‘Dispatch this is car forty-seven.’ ‘What is it Joe?’ the radio replied. ‘I’m going off duty for an hour, got a good deed to do.’ ‘More damsels in distress Joe?’ the dispatcher laughed. ‘Very funny. Just a poor kid who has had a bit of a tough morning that it all.’ ‘Roger that Joe. Do you have a destination?’ ‘Where are we off my love?’ Joe called to Chloe. ‘Um Flat 2 Acorn Court please.’ ‘Dispatch I am off to Acorn Court. Flat 2. Over.’ Mark dropped the cables that he had been holding as he heard his own address over the radio; he fumbled for his phone and called Chloe. ‘Mark, it’s you.’ Chloe said as she answered the phone, ‘oh Mark I..’ she began to cry. ‘I’ll be right there princess.’ Mark made his apologies to the office manager and promised to return after lunch. Chloe sat in the back of the cab and cursed herself for leaving the flat, her failure to stay dry would probably result in nappies for the rest of the day but her biggest concern at the minute was to hide away her humiliation from the world. ‘Here we are darling.’ Called Joe from the front, ‘you want a hand inside?’ Chloe shook her head, ‘I will be fine from here. Thank you so much. How much do I owe?’ Joe smiled, ‘no charge my lovely, you just keep that chin up sweetheart.’ Chloe thanked Joe again, exited the cab and walked up the path to the door, she turned to wave goodbye but he had already driven away. Chloe opened the door and couldn’t help but burst into tears again, she looked down at the wetness down each leg and felt that she would never be able to control herself again. ‘Oh Chloe baby, what’s happened?’ Mark had appeared at the open door. Chloe turned to face her husband, broke into an uncontrollable sob and threw herself into his arms. Mark picked up his wife and carried her to the bathroom. Chapter 14 Chloe pushed the shopping trolley arounds the supermarket working her way through the long list of groceries and enjoying the emptiness of the aisle, she felt a little more like a grown up with no steady crinkle of a nappy or holding hands with Mark; of course she was still wearing her pull-up but she had managed to keep it dry. As she was turned into the pet food aisle, Chloe felt the urge to pee so she turned to head towards the toilets. The urge was steadily building as she made her way through the store but she was still convinced that she would make it, as she got closer to the bathroom she was stopped by an old school friend who remembered her immediately. ‘Chloe, is that you?’ The school friend held Chloe’s shoulder. ‘Harriet. Wow! I thought that you lived in New Zealand now?’ Chloe hugged her old friend. ‘I do. I just popped back to do a bit of shopping.’ Harriet laughed. Chloe joined in with her friend and laughed, ‘it’s so good to see you.’ ‘You too Chloe, how is life treating you?’ Chloe wondered where to begin, ‘good. Life is good. I’m married now and expecting a baby in February and…’ Chloe stopped suddenly as she felt herself wetting her pull-up, she looked down and saw her jeans turning darker and a puddle begin to form at her feet. ‘Oh you naughty girl. Why didn’t you use the bathroom?’ Mark said as he appeared from nowhere, ‘lie down!’ ‘But Mark!’ Chloe pleaded. ‘You heard me young lady. Lie down!’ Chloe shook her head, ‘please Mark not here.’ ‘Chloe Trimble, if you do not want to go over my knee then you will lie down on this floor so I can clean you up.’ Mark said angrily. Chloe started to cry, ‘please daddy.’ ‘Ha. Daddy!’ Harriet laughed. Chloe buried her head in her hands and watched through her fingers as Mark took out changing supplies from her nappy bag dropping her favourite dummy on the floor as he did so. Chloe bent down to retrieve it and stayed frozen in place as she felt herself mess her pull up. ‘Oh my god!’ exclaimed Harriet, ‘this is priceless.’ Chloe sank to the floor covered her face with her hands, Mark pulled them away and stuck Chloe’s dummy in her mouth before stripping off her jeans and revealing her well used pull-up, he ripped the seams. ‘You are far too little for these.’ He said as he cleaned her up. A small crowd seemed to have gathered and were watching as Mark took out one of the thick adult baby nappies that they normally only ever used at home and put it on Chloe. ‘You’ve ruined your trousers so you can finish the shopping like that.’ Mark instructed. Harriet laughed at Chloe, ‘aww look at the little baby.’ She mocked. Chloe was now in floods of tears and looked at all of the laughing faces, a small child was also pointing at the nappy. ‘Look mummy, that lady is wetting her nappy. I don’t need nappies any more do I?’ the child said proudly. ‘No you don’t sweetie. That lady is just a big baby.’ The mother replied. The crowd roared with laughter as Chloe continued to wet her nappy. ***** Chloe sat bolt upright in bed, she was breathing heavily and sweating. ‘Are you okay?’ Mark asked sleepily. Chloe felt her heart pounding in her chest, ‘I’ve just had the most horrible dream.’ Mark sat up beside his wife and wrapped his arms around her before lying back down with her, ‘it’s all over now, let’s go back to sleep.’ Chloe settled into Mark’s chest, found her dummy lying on the sheets and stuck it in her mouth before gradually drifting back off to sleep. Mark woke a few hours later with Chloe still lying in his arms sucking on her dummy, he could smell her wet nappy and knew that he would never grow tired of this. Mark kissed Chloe’s forehead and manipulated his wife into a more comfortable position before getting out of bed. He collected his notebook before heading down the hallway to the kitchen. Mark switched on the kettle and opening the notebook, he picked up a nearby pen and started to write: Day 2- a major accident whilst out at the post office, pull-up leaked and clothes soaked. Nappy for the rest of the day, soaked by bedtime and overnight nappy is also soaked. Mark closed the notebook and finished making coffee, he also emptied the washing machine and placed Chloe’s jeans on the radiator to dry before picking up the two fresh cups of coffee and making his way back to the bedroom. ‘Good morning princess,’ he said as he entered the room. Chloe yawned and stretched her arms out, ‘Good morning daddy.’ She said through her dummy. ‘How are you feeling this morning?’ Chloe spat her dummy out of her mouth, ‘much better thank you. I am sorry for waking you last night.’ ‘Hey it’s no problem baby.’ Mark sat next to Chloe and gave her a kiss. ‘Are you ready to give it another try today?’ Mark asked. Chloe thought for a moment, her dream was playing on her mind, ‘yes I am.’ She said finally. ‘Okay princess, why don’t you stay at home today?’ Mark suggested. ‘I’m not going out anywhere.’ Chloe said with complete certainty. ‘Well I am sure that you will do a great job at staying dry my clever girl.’ Chloe blushed. ‘Do you need to use the toilet before I go in the shower?’ Chloe shook her head, ‘I think that I have already been.’ She pulled back the covers to reveal a sodden overnight nappy. Mark laughed, ‘you certainly have little miss puddle.’ He kissed Chloe and then left the room. Chloe watched as Mark disappeared down the hallway, she put her feet over the edge of the bed and stood up. As she was stretching, she felt a hot stream of wee shoot into her nappy, ‘shit!’ she muttered to herself. ***** ‘Aww she is an adorable little girl. Look at those cheeks.’ Chloe heard the voice say. The room was bright and she couldn’t quite see who was speaking and where she was, she tried to rub her eyes but felt that her hands were encased in some sort of gloves. Once again she tried to focus on the face looming over her but again the room was so bright, Chloe felt the nipple of her bottle at her lips and greedily sucked the warm liquid but still could not work out where she was. ‘Who’s a good little girl?’ the voice sang to her. Chloe felt comfortable and continued to guzzle down the warm liquid from her bottle. Suddenly, she became aware that she was wetting her nappy but she didn’t care. ‘That’s a clever girl.’ The voice praised. Chloe knew that she recognised the voice but her thoughts seemed to be a little cloudy. She drained the last of the liquid from the bottle and felt it leave he lips; what happened next surprised even her: she began to cry. ‘Oh there there baby, mummy will make it all better.’ Chloe felt the teat of her dummy on her lips and readily accepted it. ‘That’s better isn’t it?’ said the voice. Chloe felt herself calming as she sucked on the dummy, she tried to sit up but couldn’t seem to command her muscles to do it, she kicked her legs and tried to rollover: nothing. Once again she tried to sit, she squeezed her stomach muscles to sit but she just didn’t seem to have the strength, she tried again; with all her might she tensed her tummy and tried to swing her legs but still could not move. ‘Aww look at the little baby trying to move.’ Chloe started to get angry, she tried again but nothing happened. Suddenly the smell hit her, in her efforts to move she had managed to completely mess her nappy. Why hadn’t she noticed? She felt herself panic again and start to cry. ‘Aww somebody is a stinky baby. Shall we get you changed?’ Chloe felt the strangest sensation of being lifted up by giant arms, she felt herself being cuddled into the voice’s chest and could smell a familiar perfume. She felt the mess spread in her nappy as the arm rested under her bottom and then even more as she was put down onto a hard surface. ‘Let’s get baby Chloe’s nappy changed shall we?’ said the voice. Chloe felt her onesie being unsnapped and pulled up then the lips were on her tummy and blowing raspberries, she laughed and flailed her limbs as she relentless raspberries continued. Chloe felt herself wetting her nappy again as the face finally moved away and came into focus. ‘Mum!’ Chloe exclaimed. ***** Chloe screamed as she sat up in bed again. ‘What the fuck!’ she shouted as she realised that she had messed her nappy. Chapter 15 Mark sat at the dining table with his notebook: Day 3: Pull-ups through the day and was wet by bedtime. Night time nappy was on by 9pm but there was a messy nappy through the night, changed and the second nappy was soaked by morning. ‘Are you still making those notes weirdo?’ Chloe asked from the kitchen door. ‘Oh good morning baby, I didn’t hear you get up.’ Chloe walked over to Mark, her nappy crinkling all the way, and sat on his knee. Mark gave Chloe a hug and pulled her legs up so that he was holding her weight. ‘Any more dreams last night baby?’ Mark asked. ‘No thank god. They are so freaky.’ Mark listened as Chloe recounted the details of her dream the previous night and agreed that it had been incredibly strange. ‘It was like I was an actual baby though but I remember thinking like an adult.’ ‘Maybe it was just a distant memory coming back, baby things are definitely on the brain at the minute.’ ‘Yes but it was so real and I messed my nappy for real like in the dream.’ Chloe looked embarrassed again. ‘It was just a strange dream baby, you probably just messed your nappy when you woke up.’ Mark offered. ‘No, I was messy when I woke up. I mean how can an adult mess themselves when they are asleep?’ Chloe questioned. ‘It was just an accident.’ Mark reassured. Chloe didn’t say anything but was not feeling reassured about her nocturnal incontinence. She looked at the notebook on the table, ‘I bet you loved me having that accident didn’t you?’ Mark hadn’t expected the question and was struggling to answer, ‘well…erm…’ ‘Of course you did. You love the fact that I can’t seem to control myself.’ Chloe teased. ‘Baby you know that I love you being in nappies but I really do want to help you to potty train.’ Chloe go off Mark’s knee and took off her nightdress, she stood in front of him wearing nothing but a heavy, sagging nappy. ‘You love that I wake up like this every morning don’t you daddy?’ Mark was still a little surprised by the sudden change in the conversation but he couldn’t help but be turned on by what he was seeing. ‘I love you waking up like that baby girl.’ Chloe could see that Mark’s penis was erect under his boxer shorts, ‘I can see that you like it.’ She said as she stood beside him. She took his hand and placed it on the front of her nappy, ‘this really did happen whilst I was asleep. You’ve made me into a bed wetter.’ Mark was finding hard not to pick Chloe up and take her to the bedroom but he wanted to find out what she wanted to do. She reached down and tugged on his boxer shorts, ‘take them off.’ She demanded. Mark arched his back and slid his boxer shorts down his legs, Chloe pushed him back into his seat turned to show him her wet nappy. Mark was looking directly at his wife’s bottom and could see the yellow padding that showed the full evidence of her overnight wetting. Chloe reached down and took hold of Mark’s penis and then sat down on his lap with her nappy running right along the hard shaft. Mark felt the padding around him, heard the crinkle as Chloe sat and could smell the wet nappy. Chloe rocked back and forth a little but suddenly stood up and turned around, she sat back on Mark’s lap again but this time his penis was running straight up the front of Chloe’s nappy. Mark wondered why Chloe had changed but then felt the padding around his penis getting hot as he realised that Chloe was wetting again. ‘You seem to have had an accident baby.’ ‘I can’t hold it if I have a wet nappy on.’ Said Chloe as she started to rock on his lap again. Mark reached down and grabbed the back of Chloe’s nappy which pushed her nappy onto him even further. Chloe felt Mark grab her nappy and as he pulled her closer the saturated padding released some of the wee which ran straight down her vagina. Chloe didn’t know why she was enjoying the sensation so much but the combination of the rocking motion, the feeling of warm pee on her vagina and even the smell of her wet nappy made her feel incredibly turned on. Chloe needed to have Mark inside her and stopped rocking, she pushed with her legs to rise up from Mark’s lap and then pulled her nappy to one side at the leg guards before sliding herself onto his penis. Mark couldn’t quite believe what Chloe had done, she had never taken control in this way before but he was happy to let her carry on. Chloe thrust her hips into Mark feeling his penis penetrate deeper inside her and push her nappy harder into her vagina which was driving her wild. Mark continued to hold the back of his wife’s nappy and watched Chloe’s face display a feeling of utter bliss and she began to moan in time with her movements. Chloe could feel herself getting faster and faster, she was desperate to cum and changed her movements slightly to push the wet padding against her swollen clitoris. Marks hands were firmly in place on her bottom and she could feel him gripping tighter which each thrust. Chloe could feel herself building up to a climax and continued to move in a way that pushed Mark deeper into her and the padding against her clitoris. Suddenly, Mark spanked the back of her nappy and she felt herself jerk forward, her eyes opened wide as she came hard with each spank to her nappy. Mark watched his wife climax and then slid his penis out of her nappy and stood up, Chloe held on and he carried her down the hallway and into the bedroom. Mark gently placed Chloe onto the bed and was about to remove her nappy. ‘No. Leave it. I want it like that again.’ She said. Mark positioned himself between Chloe’s legs and pulled the nappy to the side in the same way that Chloe had done before sliding his penis inside again. ‘Fuck me.’ She demanded. Mark responded and began to thrust himself hard into Chloe, he knew that he would not last long but wanted to make Chloe cum again. Chloe felt the same sensations as before and could feel the wet padding release more wee which this time ran down her vagina and to her bottom. She heard the crinkle with each thrust, felt the wetness and could smell her nappy again. Mark continued to thrust harder and deeper, Chloe could feel herself edging closer to climax once more and as his angle changed slightly the nappy was forced onto his clitoris which brought her to a shuddering orgasm as the same time as Mark ejaculated. Chloe saw her husband collapse on the bed next to her and she smiled at him. ‘That was amazing.’ She said ‘Where did that come from?’ ‘I have no idea but why have we never fucked in a nappy before?’ Mark laughed, ‘I don’t know baby but we will again!’ Chloe closed her eyes and ran her hands over her face, she could still feel the buzz of her orgasm as she felt herself wetting her nappy again. ‘I need to get in the shower baby.’ Mark said as he got up. ‘Okay daddy.’ She said as she watched him walk naked down the hallway. Chloe got up from the bed and noticed that her nappy had leaked onto the sheets, she decided that the wet patch was big enough to warrant a change of sheets so she quickly took is off the mattress; she wiped the plastic sheet that had become a necessary part of their bedclothes and waddled to the kitchen. Chloe saw that there was already a load of washing to be taken out so she opened the door and placed the wet washing into the waiting basket, as she stood up with the heavy basket, she felt herself wetting again but this time the wee ran straight down her legs and onto the floor. ‘Shit!’ she said aloud. Chloe watched the puddle quickly form at her feet and threw the bedsheet down to soak it up, when she stopped wetting, she wiped her legs dry, removed the nappy and threw it into the bin before putting the sheet in the washing machine and turning it on. ‘Shower’s free.’ Mark called. ‘Thank you,’ Chloe called as she made sure that the kitchen floor was dry before going off to get a shower. Chapter 16 ‘I am so excited!’ Chloe clapped as the approached Yew Tree Avenue. ‘Me too.’ Said Mark, ‘I hope that it is as good as the pictures.’ ‘I am certain that it will be,’ Chloe looked back at her iPhone where the pictures were displayed on the estate agent’s app, ‘it looks so perfect.’ Mark slowed the car down as they began to inspect the numbers on each door. ’47!’ Chloe shouted suddenly. ‘Wow not so loud baby.’ Mark wiggled his finger in his ear, ‘you’re going to deafen me.’ ‘Sorry daddy.’ Mark pulled up outside the house and switched off the engine, ‘it looks great from here,’ he said as he reached across and unfastened Chloe’s seatbelt. Chloe didn’t respond, she was mesmerised. ‘Shall we look inside too?’ Mark asked. ‘Yes!’ Chloe blurted out. Mark exited the car and moved around to Chloe’s door to let her out, she almost fell onto the pavement in her excitement. The couple opened the gate and walked up the garden path, Mark knocked on the door and almost immediately it opened. ‘Good evening. You must be Mr and Mrs Trimble?’ the man said as he held out a hand to Mark. ‘We are,’ Mark confirmed as he shook the man’s hand, ‘I’m Mark and this is my wife Chloe.’ ‘Great to meet you both,’ the man kissed Chloe on each cheek, ‘I am Eddie, can I offer you two a drink before we look around?’ ‘Thank you but I don’t think that this one can contain herself for much longer.’ Mark replied as he gestured towards a now wide-eyed Chloe. Eddie laughed, ‘I see. Well let me show you around.’ Chloe could not take her eyes off the interior of the house as she was shown around, Mark and Eddie talked a lot about different things but she was already visualising what the place would be like to live in. Eddie showed them the bedrooms, attic and bathroom on the first floor, Chloe kept squeezing Mark’s hand as she saw each room. ‘This place is perfect.’ She whispered to Mark when Eddie was out of earshot. ‘It certainly seems that way so far.’ Mark whispered back. They continued to follow Eddie around the house as he led them back downstairs and into the kitchen. ‘This is the kitchen, you can see that we installed a double range cooker and an extractor fan, the water is filtered and there is plenty of storage space.’ Directed Eddie as he opened cupboards and switched on the fan. Mark nodded and looked around the large room, Chloe stood still in the doorway and so Mark quickly went to her, ‘are you okay?’ he whispered under the noise of the fan. ‘um, I need to go to the bathroom.’ Chloe replied nervously. ‘Okay. We will be done in a minute so just hold on for now.’ Chloe looked desperately at Mark. ‘okay but we need to be really quick.’ Eddie interrupted and led them to the dining room, he was explaining about the lighting when Chloe felt her tummy cramp, she panicked and squeezed her bottom tight. Mark noticed the change in his wife’s posture. ‘Keep holding baby, not long to go.’ He whispered in her ear. Chloe whimpered, ‘It’s urgent. I have to poo.’ She whispered back. Eddie continued to elaborate on the décor of the room, he seemed to be paying little attention to the situation developing behind him. Mark held Chloe’s hand as she smiled and nodded when Eddie turned around to look at them. Mark could tell that Chloe was not going to last much longer and decided that he needed to act. ‘Sorry Eddie but do you think that my wife could use the toilet please?’ ‘Of course she can. Use the one upstairs, do you remember the way?’ Chloe nodded as she slipped out of the room leaving the two men to talk. As she started to climb the stairs, Chloe felt her tummy cramp again which put pressure on her bladder, she stopped a few steps up the staircase and fought hard to stop herself for messing her pull-up; she felt a small trickle of wee soaking into the padding. Chloe knew that an accident was seconds away as she made it to the top of the stairs, she opened a door but found it to be a bedroom. She picked another door: bedroom. Chloe was jigging on the spot as she opened the next door, thankfully it was the bathroom, she entered and locked the door behind her. She fumbled with her jeans as she felt herself starting to wet. ‘Oh no!’ she cried as she lifted the seat of the toilet. Chloe could feel her pull-up swelling as she hovered over the toilet, she ripped the sides and sat down as quickly as she could; within seconds, she began to poo and felt relieved to have avoided the humiliated of messing herself in somebody else’s house. She looked at the torn pull-up in her hands and knew that it would be useless even if it were intact so she rolled it up and wrapped some toilet paper around it before hiding it in the bottom of her bag. Chloe looked down at her jeans and saw that they were only a little wet and would be conspicuous enough to keep her wetting a secret from Eddie. ‘So have you looked at any other houses?’ Eddie was asking Mark as Chloe entered the room. ‘No. This is the first.’ Mark said as he put his arm around Chloe. ‘Is there anything else that you want to see or ask?’ Eddie offered. Mark looked at Chloe who shook her head, ‘I think that we have everything we need.’ He told Eddie. ‘Well it has been great to meet you both and please come again if you want another look.’ Eddie showed the couple to the door, shook hands again and wished them luck with the baby. Mark led Chloe back to the car, he made sure that she was in before he got in to the driver’s seat. ‘So what did you think?’ he asked. Chloe smiled, ‘oh Mark it was wonderful. I loved it!’ ‘I thought so,’ Mark laughed, ‘shall we make an offer?’ ‘Yes, yes, yes!’ Chloe squealed. ‘Okay princess, I will put an offer in tomorrow morning.’ Chloe clapped her hands. ‘So did you manage to find the toilet okay?’ Mark asked. ‘Sort of.’ Chloe answered. ‘What does sort of mean?’ Mark quizzed. ‘Well. I kind of started wetting before I got there.’ Chloe admitted. ‘I see,’ said Mark, ‘what have you done with your wet pull-up?’ ‘It’s in my bag. I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it.’ ‘It’s okay baby, at least you managed to keep your jeans clean and dry.’ Mark offered. ‘It was close though, I nearly messed myself on the stairs.’ ‘You didn’t though baby so well done.’ Mark rubbed Chloe’s leg. Chloe put her hand on top of Mark’s and they sat in silence as they journeyed through the bust streets. ‘I’m proud of you princess.’ Mark said as he squeezed Chloe’s leg. ‘Thank you daddy.’ Chapter 17 When Chloe woke up on the Friday morning the first thing that she thought about was the house, she felt butterflies in her tummy and couldn’t wait to put the offer in later. Mark was still sleeping soundly, Chloe looked at the clock; it was 6:45am and she wouldn’t need to be out of bed for another hour. Picking up her iPhone, she couldn’t help but open the estate agent’s app and have another look at the photographs of the house that she had fallen in love with. Chloe could feel herself becoming more excited with each picture that she viewed, she pictured her family enjoying the garden, spending time in the lounge with the fire burning during the coldest winter days and even where the Christmas tree would go. Chloe was looking at the kitchen again when she felt her nappy becoming warm, she tried to stop the flow but it was useless and she had no choice but to wait for her bladder to empty. ‘Damn!’ she muttered to herself as she continued to look at the pictures; she drifted back off to sleep soon afterwards. ***** ‘Chloe. Chloe.’ Mark said as he shook his sleeping wife’s shoulder, ‘it’s time to get up baby girl.’ Chloe groaned as she slowly woke up, she stretched out a little and rubbed her eyes, ‘what time is it?’ she asked. ‘It’s quarter-past eight princess, it’s time we were up.’ Chloe rubbed her eyes once again and put her phone back on the bedside table, ‘oh can’t we just stay in bed a little while longer?’ she moaned. ‘Not today baby, I’ve got a lot to get done before the weekend, I am at Compass first thing and we need to put the offer in on the house.’ Chloe sprang up, ‘oh daddy, I am so excited!’ she clapped. Mark laughed at the childish change from sleepy to excited, ‘you are too cute for words princess.’ Chloe blushed, ‘Daddy,’ she squeaked. ‘Well you are.’ He mimicked her hand clapping, ‘such a cute baby girl,’ he said like her was talking to a real baby. Chloe picked up the corner of the duvet and hid behind it. Mark laughed, ‘Coffee for my cute baby girl?’ ‘Yes please,’ came the muffled reply. Mark left the room and went to the kitchen, Chloe watched from behind her temporary shield and as soon as he was out of view then threw back the covers. Chloe stood up out of bed and looked down at her nappy, she couldn’t be sure if she had wet it again during her snooze and was again thankful for the rule that she had to stay in nappies at night. She thought back over the previous few days and wondered if she had made any progress at all, the previous night’s events were a perfect example of the short time she had between feeling the urge to go to the toilet and her body acting without her permission. Chloe resolved to try harder and to concentrate on her toileting better but she was not sure if it would make much difference. She heard Mark in the kitchen, he had switched on the radio and was singing along with it as he made coffee. Chloe went along to the bathroom feeling her nappy hanging low between her legs, she could smell the stale urine and hear the plastic crinkle with each step. As she entered the bathroom, she switched on the light and closed the door behind her before going to inspect her face in the mirror. As she reached for her toothbrush, she felt the first wave of nausea hit her so she changed her plans and flipped up the lid of the toilet seat. Chloe sat on the floor next to the toilet as she waited for the sickness to develop but it seemed to be easing and she was beginning to feel a little better. Mark was bent over the kitchen surface writing in his journal: Day 4: Pull up through the day with a major accident at the house viewing. Nappy put on at 7pm but it was soaked by bedtime, overnight nappy also soaked by morning. Mark flicked through the notes and noticed that there was at least one major accident each day and rarely a dry pull-up. Chloe’s progress had been slow but he still wanted to support her as she tried to get dry through the day but also wanted her to give up and decide to remain in nappies; it was a thought that made him feel guilty. Chloe was still sitting next to the toilet as she felt the nausea subside, she decided to stand up and was just about to take off her nappy when the urge to vomit returned with vengeance; she bent over the toilet and wretched. Chloe felt her bladder release a spurt of warm wee with each violent heave of her tummy, she could feel her eyes water and was just about finished when she felt herself mess her nappy. ‘Oh fuck!’ she exclaimed. Chloe couldn’t help but think that her body was playing some sort of cruel prank on her as she stood in a well-used nappy and knew that she had little choice in the matter. She carefully removed her nappy and rolled it into a ball before depositing it in her nappy bin and then stepping into the shower. Mark was just finishing off the coffee when he heard Chloe going back to the bedroom and by the time he had everything together she was already dressed from the waist down. ‘Your pull-up is showing princess.’ Mark said as he put the coffee down on the dresser. Chloe looked down and saw the top of her pull-up rising well above the waistband of her jeans, she pushed it down slightly and pulled up her jeans. ‘Thank you daddy,’ Chloe smiled. ‘I am going to have to go baby. I have a busy morning and want to get a jump on things, are we still going shopping later?’ ‘Yeah we will do. I wish that you could stay home.’ Chloe said as she put her arms around her husband. ‘I know baby but I need to earn pennies for my babies.’ Mark said as he patted Chloe’s lightly-padded bottom. ‘I know daddy,’ she kissed him, ‘love you.’ ‘Love you too princess, have a dry day.’ Mark said as he patted Chloe’s bottom again. Chloe blushed, ‘I will.’ Mark left the bedroom, picked up his bag and coat before shouting a final goodbye as he left the flat. Chloe continued to style her hair and once again thought about the possibility of their new house, she felt the butterflies return to her tummy and sent a quick text to Mark to remind him to put in the offer. Chloe felt the excitement increase as the text showed that it has been delivered and then felt the need to wee; she headed to the toilet like a big girl. Chapter 18 ‘Do we need any more decaf coffee?’ Mark asked as he pushed the trolley around the quiet supermarket. Chloe looked at the shopping list, ‘err, yes we do.’ She said. Mark picked up a jar of Chloe’s favourite coffee and put in the trolley, ‘okay baby, where next?’ ‘Nappy bags,’ she said. Mark began to push the trolley to the right aisle with Chloe walking next to him. ‘So how have you done today?’ Mark asked. Chloe felt embarrassed about the questions and stepped a little closer to Mark so that she could whisper. ‘I have done okay.’ She muttered. ‘Has it been a dry day?’ Mark pressed. Chloe went quiet, she thought about the multiple accidents from the day and how she had not made it to the toilet once before she had started to wet herself. Mark noticed Chloe’s hesitation to answer and knew that it meant that she had not had a successful day, ‘not to worry princess, you will get there,’ he said cheerfully as he picked up the pack of nappy sacks and put them in the trolley, ‘next?’ he asked. Chloe looked at the list again, ‘oops, I forgot the milk and cheese,’ she said, ‘let’s go back.’ Mark turned the trolley around and headed back towards the dairy section. Chloe was still feeling a little embarrassed about her lack of control that day and put her arm around Mark’s waist as they walked. Mark pulled his wife closer. ‘Don’t worry baby, you will be back in pants in no time.’ He encouraged. Chloe wasn’t so sure and wondered if she would ever be able to control herself again, she squeezed Mark and he squeezed back before patting her little bump. Chloe smiled and rubbed her tummy too, it gurgled as she did, she would need to use the toilet before they left for home. Mark and Chloe continued to walk hand-in-hand through the supermarket as thy made their way back to the dairy aisle. Chloe felt the air turning colder as they reached they came into range of the large refrigerators and shivered, she made her way to the milk and as she bent to pick it up she froze. ‘Oh,’ she whimpered. Mark didn’t need to ask her what had happened. Chloe sighed as her bladder expelled its contents into her pull-up, she felt humiliated as she turned to Mark, ‘oh daddy!’ she said. Mark took the milk from Chloe’s hand and pulled her into a protective embrace. ‘Shh now,’ he cooed, ‘don’t worry baby. Has it stopped?’ Chloe shook her head. Mark continued to hold his wife in the embrace as he moved his hands to her bottom to check for leaks. ‘Come on princess, let’s finish off and then we can get home.’ Chloe nodded her head and wiped her eyes with the sleeve of her long cardigan. Mark took the shopping list from Chloe, ‘you push the trolley baby, I will walk behind and we will get these last few bits.’ ‘Can you see it?’ Chloe asked. ‘No princess, your cardigan is hiding it and it is only a couple of small spots.’ He reassured. Chloe nodded, she knew that Mark walking behind her would obstruct most people’s view of any major leak and she trusted that he would get them out of the supermarket without delay. Mark watched as Chloe began to waddle slightly down the aisle but wished that he could have seen the tell-tale half-moon patch of wetness at the top of Chloe’s legs. Chloe continued to push the trolley along to the bread aisle, she felt defeated and more than a little annoyed with her lack of control; she wondered why her efforts had failed so miserably all day why she appeared to have lost all feeling. As Chloe was rounding the corner with the heavy trolley, she felt yet another spurt makes its way into the saturated pull-up and she was reminded by her tummy that she needed to find a toilet quite soon. Mark placed a loaf of bread into the trolley, ‘all done baby, how are you doing?’ ‘I really need to go to the toilet’ she whispered. ‘We will change you at home, let’s just get the shopping and get out of here.’ ‘No. I really need to go to the toilet.’ Chloe urged knowing that she would not make it home. Mark realised what she meant, ‘oh of course, let’s go then, we will pay for the shopping afterwards.’ Chloe looked relieved as she turned the trolley and headed off to the toilets, she could feel that her pull-up was leaking at the back and was thankful for her choice of cardigan but wondered how long it would be before the wetness creeped below the line of the garment. Mark trailed behind his wife as she quickly headed in the direction of the toilets, he could see that the wet spots had now started to show below the hem of her cardigan but he didn’t want to stop Chloe from making it to the toilet. Chloe continued to move forward and could feel her tummy cramp again, she got to the end of the alcohol aisle and was willing herself to hang on but she came to an abrupt stop as she hit another trolley. ‘I’m so sorry.’ Said the man who has crashed into Chloe as he steered around her. Mark watched the drama unfold in front of him and caught up with Chloe, ‘are you okay princess?’ Chloe turned to her husband with a look of horror on her face, she began to sob as she threw her arms around him and buried her head in his chest. Mark instantly knew what had happened, ‘oh my poor baby girl, let’s get you home.’ Mark kept Chloe’s head embedded in his chest, he left the shopping trolley and headed to the exit; staff and customers looked on as the young couple left the shop empty handed but with the young lady in obvious need for clean trousers. Chapter 19 Chloe stood next to the toilet as she watched the wet patch slowly expanding down each leg of her jeans. ‘Oh for fuck sake!’ she shouted. ‘Are you okay in there?’ Mark called from outside the bathroom door. ‘No! No I am not!’ Chloe snapped back. ‘Chloe let me in.’ Mark said gently as he knocked on the door. Chloe turned on the spot and sloshed her way to the door, she unlocked it and threw it open. Mark surveyed the scene in front of him, his wife stood looking at him with jeans soaked to the ankles. ‘Can I help?’ he asked. Chloe looked at Mark in anger, ‘this is your fault you bastard. I’m stood here in a pool of my own piss and it is all your fault!’ she screamed. Mark could see how angry his young wife was, ‘Chloe, I’m sorry. Let me help,’ he said as he moved into the bathroom. Chloe pushed him hard in the chest, ‘just leave me the fuck alone, I am not a baby, I don’t need your help.’ Mark returned to the doorway, ‘fine!’ she shouted. Chloe slammed the door and locked it once more, she looked at the pool on the floor and could smell the fresh wee that was soaked into her jeans and pull-up. She saw the small pile of clothes in the bath from her accident just a few hours earlier and the knotted bag containing his jeans from the previous night’s supermarket incident. Chloe slid down the tiled wall and sat on the floor, she felt the hot tears rolling down her cheeks and the burning at the back of her throat, she could also feel her jeans cooling and her t-shirt beginning to soak up the puddle beneath her. Mark sat on the bed thinking about what had just happened and feeling guilty because of what Chloe had said, she was right, he had done this to her, he had encouraged her to become more dependent on nappies and now she was. Chloe had fought so hard over the last week to function as a fully toilet trained adult but she couldn’t. Mark had long dreamed of a nappy dependent wife and now he felt completely guilty about it. He wondered if he should help Chloe again but decided against it, he selected some clean clothes for her and placed them on the bed with a brand-new pair of knickers that he had bought for her. Mark gathered his keys and coat before leaving the flat. Chloe heard the door close and continued to sob, she knew that she had been unfair to Mark, he had encouraged her and made it easy for her to become nappy dependent but she has always had the choice to stop it, she had to accept that her current situation was as much her fault as it was his. Chloe could feel her jeans getting colder and the pool under her bottom too, she got to her feet and began to undress; she lifted her t-shirt over her head and slip her jeans down her cold, wet legs which was becoming somewhat a regular experience. Chloe took her socks off and threw the bundle of clothes in the bath and wondered if there was much point in showering as she got the mop from the corner of the room before filing it with hot soapy water to clean up her latest puddle. Once she had cleaned the floor, Chloe took the wet clothes from the bath and dumped them in the sink before switching on the shower and enjoying the warm jets of water washing away the stale urine from her skin, she picked up her Winnie the Pooh washcloth and squeezed her Peppa Pig body wash onto it and smiled. ‘I’m such a baby.’ she said aloud. Chloe laughed, she didn’t know why but it felt good, she continued to wash herself and enjoying the warm water. Mark parked his car at the supermarket, he retrieved the list from the previous night and exited the car; he made short work of getting all of the items that they had abandoned on their last trip and paid for them without incident. Mark chose a bunch of flowers on the way out and was heading back to the car when his phone rang; it was the estate agent. ‘Hello?’ Mark answered. Chloe headed back to the bedroom wrapped in a towel, she noticed the pile of clothes on the bed and smiled when she saw the knickers; she picked them up and noticed that they were normal knickers, not training knickers or babyish ones but normal adult pants. Chloe smiled again, she ran the lacey material through her fingers and dropped them back on the bed; she went to her underwear draw, took out a pull-up, put in on and then slid the new knickers over it. Chloe returned to the bed and sat down, she put on her socks and then slid her third pair of jeans onto each leg before standing up to pull them over her knickers and pull-up combo. All of a sudden, she felt a strange feeling in her tummy, she looked down and saw her skin move! ‘Hello baby!’ Chloe gasped as she felt the baby kick again. Mark pulled up outside the flat and quickly exited the car, he ran down the path and jammed his key into the lock. ‘Chloe. Chloe.’ He shouted as he burst through the door. Chloe stumbled into the living room holding her phone. ‘Mark! I was just about to text you.’ She bounced in excitement. ‘What is it?’ Mark asked. ‘It’s the baby,’ Chloe said, ‘it’s kicking!’ Chloe took Mark’s hand and placed it on her tummy. ‘Say hello to daddy.’ She whispered. Mark felt the smallest movement in Chloe’s tummy and then a big kick to his hand; he began to cry. ‘Hello baby.’ Mark managed to say. Chloe threw her arms around Mark and pulled him close to her. Mark kissed his wife’s neck and cuddled her tight, he could feel the tears running down his face. ‘This is wonderful.’ He finally said. ‘I know. I am so sorry about earlier.’ ‘Don’t worry about it baby. I love you.’ ‘I love you too daddy.’ Mark placed his mouth next to Chloe’s ear, ‘we got the house.’ He whispered. Chloe stepped back in shock and looked at Mark. Mark nodded and smiled. Chloe screamed. Chapter 20 Day 5: Pull-ups all day, nappy for bed. 5 changes of clothes today, seemingly no control and didn’t make it to the toilet once. Night time nappy was on at 5pm and changed before bed. Leaked at 3am, also messy, so changed into double nappies for the rest of the night which were soaked at 8am. No idea why Chloe is wetting so much. Mark finished writing his journal and switched on the TV, Chloe was still asleep and would likely remain that way for a few hours after such a disturbed night. Mark read back through the entries in his journal and noticed that Chloe seemed to be deteriorating as the days wore on, so far she had shown no control over the weekend and he wondered if he should put a stop to the attempt at potty training. Mark switched on his laptop and navigated to the forums where he had first asked for help, he read some of the replies to his earlier posts and added a reply with the details from his journal before heading to the kitchen to make himself some coffee. Chloe opened her eyes and sleepily looked at the clock, she saw 8:30am and decided that she could sleep a little bit longer; she could smell her wet nappy and felt it becoming warm again as her bladder released a steady stream of wee as if to show her that it too was awake. Chloe groaned, rolled over and went back to sleep. Mark returned to the sofa with his morning coffee to see that there had already been a few replies to his post, he read the comments and was pleased to see that they agreed with his own thoughts that Chloe was either suffering from incontinence relating to pregnancy or didn’t really want to be potty trained. Mark typed back a reply and then opened up a new search to research incontinence in early pregnancy, he read the stories of other mums with interest as they detailed many embarrassing stories about wetting themselves both at home and when out. Mark recognised some of the conditions that the women were talking about and noted that a few of them had even talked about lacking some bowel control, he saved a few of the pages for future reference and thought about how he could talk to Chloe about it; his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Chloe’s phone ringing in the bedroom. Chloe woke up with a start as her phone burst into life and vibrated across the bedside table. ‘Hello?’ she asked groggily. Mark heard Chloe answer the phone and closed the lid of his laptop before heading down the hallway to the bedroom. ‘Of course mum, see you then.’ Chloe finished saying as Mark entered the room. ‘She’s calling you early on Sunday morning. Everything okay?’ Chloe yawned, ‘oh fine, she is coming over this afternoon.’ ‘Okay, do I need to go out for anything?’ ‘She is just popping in for a cuppa.’ ‘Oh, okay,’ Mark climbed into bed next to Chloe, ‘is she missing you?’ ‘Yeah,’ Chloe laughed, ‘I’ve not seen her for a week so I think that she is having withdrawal symptoms.’ Mark cuddled Chloe, ‘did you sleep okay?’ ‘I did. I was having a lovely sleep before she called. I am sorry for getting you up last night.’ ‘Don’t worry baby, leaks happen,’ he reached down and felt Chloe’s soaked nappy, ‘it looks like it is a good job that we doubled you up too.’ Chloe laughed, ‘I am a very soggy baby this morning.’ Mark caressed the front of Chloe’s nappy, ‘yes you are baby.’ Chloe felt the firmness of Mark’s touch and moved her hips to push the padding harder against her vagina. Once again, she couldn’t quite understand why she was feeling so turned on about being in such a wet nappy but she could feel herself becoming aroused. ‘That feels so good.’ She moaned. Mark took his cue and pushed the padding of the two nappies harder against Chloe’s hips, she responded by taking a deep breath and moaning slightly. ‘More.’ Chloe demanded. Mark continued to massage the wet padding as he kissed Chloe’s neck. Chloe turned her head towards Mark’s ear, ‘I am sorry that I was such a bitch yesterday.’ She whispered. ‘Shush now baby, its done.’ ‘I didn’t mean those things I said, I love being in nappies.’ Chloe said breathlessly. Mark moved his hand over the plastic of the nappy and then teased his fingers under the waistband before sliding them down to find Chloe’s vagina dripping wet with excitement. ‘I know that you love your nappy baby.’ Chloe moaned as her husband expertly played with her clitoris and she couldn’t help but gyrate her hips in time with his touch; she longed for him to rip of her nappy and thrust his penis deep inside her. ‘Take my nappy off. Please.’ Chloe begged. Mark gently removed his hand from inside the nappies and ripped at the front of the first one, he made a small hole and pushed the wet padding away from the hole, he did the same with the second and then slipped his hard penis through the holes and into Chloe’s waiting vagina. Chloe was taken by surprise by this new sensation, she could feel the swollen padding of her nappies hitting her hard clitoris with every thrust of Mark’s hips and could soon feel herself edging closer to climax, she yearned for Mark to thrust deeper each time and grabbed at his shoulders to encourage him. Suddenly, Mark stopped and sat back, Chloe looked at him in horror. ‘Why!?’ she urged. Mark smiled at his wife and reached down, he ripped open the tapes of the first nappy, then the second before pulling them from under her bottom and resuming his position. Chloe was relieved to feel Mark’s penis back in her vagina and felt him penetrating deeper without the added bulk of two soaked nappies, she felt the intense pressure of an orgasm building and was soon unable to hold back any more as she came hard. Mark watched his wife climax and felt the muscles of her vagina pulsating around his penis, he slowed his rhythm and leaned forward to kiss Chloe’s bare breasts. Suddenly, she pushed him off her and manipulated him into position back on the bed, she got on her knees and then bent forward so that she could take his penis in her mouth. Mark closed his eyes as he felt her sucking hungrily on his penis and playing with his testicles, he reached over and stoked the inside of her thigh as he felt himself approaching climax. Chloe continued to suck and move her mouth up and down his penis with increasing speed, he was about to move his hand towards Chloe’s vagina when he felt the first dribble of wee on the back of his hand. Suddenly, the dribble became a steady stream as Chloe wet herself all over the bed and Mark ejaculated hard into her mouth. Chapter 21 Chloe ran to the bathroom and burst through the door, she quickly threw up the seat lid and unbuttoned his jeans; she sat on the toilet just as she finished weeing. ‘Damn it!’ she shouted. Chloe looked down at the saturated pull-up around her ankles and assessed the damage to her jeans. ‘Are you okay in there?’ Mark called down the hallway. ‘I’m fine. Just the usual.’ Chloe called back as she kicked her wet clothes off and stood up. ‘Did you make it on time?’ Mark asked as he rounded the corner. ‘No. Not at all.’ Chloe stood naked from the waist down, ‘I was wetting before I even knew that I needed the toilet.’ She tossed her clothes into the bath. ‘I will get you some fresh clothes princess.’ ‘Thank you. I will be in shortly.’ Chloe said as she picked up her Winnie the Pooh washcloth and quickly cleaned her legs; she threw the washcloth into the bath with the ever present pile of wet clothes before walking through to the bedroom to see Mark. ‘I’ve put some clothes on the bed for you princess. I though the joggers might be better to get down when you need to go to the toilet.’ Chloe thanked Mark before picking up her pull-up and sliding it up her legs, she then put on the joggers and t-shirt. ‘Shall we have some lunch?’ Mark asked. Chloe nodded, ‘yes please.’ Mark kissed his wife on the forehead and patted her bottom before heading to the kitchen. Chloe watched him leave the room, she patted her own bottom and wondered how long she would stay dry for; her lack of control was becoming a big concern and she couldn’t think of a single time that her body had given her any sort of signal that she needed to use the toilet over the previous few days. Chloe looked at her phone and considered setting an alarm again but thought better of it; she looked at herself in the mirror. ‘I am a big girl,’ she said to her reflection, ‘I am toilet trained.’ Chloe left the bedroom feeling more determined than ever. Mark was just placing the hot bowls of soup on the table as Chloe arrived in the living room, he instructed her to take her seat and she was surprised that he did not put a bib around her neck. ‘Eat up princess.’ Mark encouraged. Chloe took a spoonful of the delicious soup and listened to the radio playing in the background. Mark wanted to help take Chloe’s mind of things and his suggestion that they watch one of her favourite films after lunch was well received. Chloe was sent straight to the sofa whilst Mark made popcorn and glasses of milkshake for them to enjoy; she quickly became engrossed in the action. Mark wondered if he should have made Chloe use the toilet before the film started but dismissed the idea because it was so soon after her last accident and he didn’t want to humiliate her. Chloe felt more relaxed, she rarely sat still during a film and this was no different; she moved to her usual spot on the floor in front of the TV and her gaze was fixed on the screen. Chloe lived every moment of the film, she bounced up and down in time with the action and held her breath during the scary parts. Mark watched with an amused smile on his face as Chloe squeaked and squealed throughout the film, as the action ramped up he saw her rising up on her knees and willing the main character; she looked like a startled meerkat. Mark took out his phone to get a picture of his wife in her toddle-like state, he was just about to take the photograph when he saw the tell-tale sign of a leaking pull-up as two wet patched began to expand down each leg and form a small puddle on the floor. Mark wanted to tell Chloe but she seemed not to notice, she barely moved as the wetness continued to spread around her. ***** Chloe finished watching the film and eventually sat back on the floor, she immediately felt that she was sitting in a puddle and jumped up. ‘Oh my god!’ she yelled. ‘What is it princess?’ Mark asked from the sofa. ‘I’m soaked and cold.’ Chloe said as she pointed to the pool around her, ‘when did that happen?’ ‘About half an hour ago.’ Mark said matter-of-factly. ‘Why didn’t you say?’ Chloe asked. ‘I didn’t see the point baby, you were already done by the time I noticed and you didn’t seem to mind.’ Chloe looked suspiciously at Mark, ‘you could have said something.’ ‘You were enjoying your film so much I didn’t want to stop you.’ Chloe sighed, ‘what is wrong with me?’ Chloe stood up, she slid the joggers down her legs and carefully pulled them off and left them in the middle of the puddle; she looked down at her pull up which was dripping and began to tear the sides when the dripping became a steady stream. ‘Chloe baby, are you wetting yourself again?’ Mark asked. Chloe wanted to say no, she was sure that she could until the steady stream grew stronger and began to soak into the already wet joggers at her feet. Chloe looked at Mark, ‘what’s happening to me?’ Mark got up off the sofa and put his arms around Chloe, he continued to hug her as the stream slowed back to a drip. ‘I think that you should wear a nappy this afternoon.’ Chloe nodded in agreement. Chapter 22 ‘We’ve had an offer accepted on a lovely house mum, we are just waiting for the paperwork to go through.’ Chloe bounced up and down on her seat with excitement. ‘That is wonderful news dear,’ said Helen as she placed her cup of tea on the table, ‘when will you find out?’ ‘I am not sure. Mark is going to call the estate agents tomorrow.’ ‘Well I will have my fingers crossed for you darling.’ Chloe suddenly remembered the pictures, ‘I have some pictures. Do you want to see?’ ‘Of course I do.’ Chloe sat forward and grabbed the brochure from underneath the table, as she did her top slid up at the back to reveal the unmistakable sight of a nappy to her mum. Helen didn’t say anything and smiled as Chloe handed her the brochure. Helen flicked through the pictures. ‘This looks fantastic sweetie. I can’t wait to see it for real.’ ‘It is the most gorgeous house and it is going to be great for the baby to grow up there.’ ‘You and Mark have picked well,’ Helen reached across and rubbed Chloe’s tummy, ‘and how are things with my grandchild?’ ‘It’s all good mum, I could do without the morning sickness and the crazy mood swings but I’m fine.’ Helen laughed, ‘I remember those well, it will pass soon enough and then you will be able to enjoy your baby.’ ‘We have the scan tomorrow.’ Chloe said excitedly. ‘Really! Already! My that has flown by. Are we going to know the sex of the little one?’ Helen asked hopefully. ‘We’re not sure at the minute, Mark doesn’t want to but I really do.’ ‘You know that you can always get the nurse to write it down or whisper it in your ear don’t you?’ Helen encouraged. ‘I know but I wouldn’t be able to keep it a secret, especially if it was a girl.’ Helen stroked Chloe’s hair, ‘little girls are precious things but they don’t stay little forever,’ she sighed. Chloe blushed, ‘mum!’ ‘It’s true darling, it seems like only yesterday that you were running off for your first day of school and now here to are married and with a little on of your own on the way.’ Helen smiled through tearful eyes. ‘Aww mum.’ Chloe burst into tears, ‘I’ll always be your little girl.’ ‘I know sweetheart.’ Helen said as she dabbed her eyes with her handkerchief. ‘I’m sorry to make you cry.’ Chloe sniffed, ‘it’s okay mum. It doesn’t seem to take much these days. I was crying at an advert for sausages the other night.’ Helen laughed, ‘oh I remember that well. I once cried at chip shop when they ran out of plastic forks.’ Chloe burst out laughing, ‘really?’ ‘Oh yes. I made your father drive to a different chippy and go in to buy one.’ Chloe laughed loud and long as she pictured her father muttering to himself as he drove her mother halfway through town to buy a plastic fork. ‘Why didn’t you just go home?’ ‘I have no idea because that it exactly what we did as soon as he had the fork.’ ‘I bet dad was livid.’ ‘I could tell that he was but he never said a word, he just drove to the next chippy, went in and bought the fork and then drove me home.’ ‘Aww what a lovely thing to do.’ ‘I know.’ Helen and Chloe both wiped away the tears of laughter from their eyes and each took a sip of their tea. Helen looked at Chloe with a serious look on her face. ‘So everything is okay with you?’ she asked. Chloe was puzzled, ‘of course mum, why wouldn’t it be?’ ‘No reason.’ Helen went to pick up her cup again but stopped, ‘Chloe, can I ask you something?’ ‘Of course you can mum.’ Chloe said beginning to worry about this serious turn of events. ‘Earlier when you bent forward to pick up the brochure I noticed something.’ Chloe froze as she realised that she had neglected to keep her nappy hidden in her excitement to retrieve the brochure. ‘Mum.’ Chloe began. ‘No Chloe,’ Helen interrupted, ‘are you having some trouble with your waterworks?’ Chloe looked at her mother and then burst into laughter, ‘waterworks!’ she shouted, ‘who says waterworks?’ Helen also began to laugh, ‘waterworks is a perfectly reasonable thing to say.’ She defended. Chloe stopped laughing, she was conscious that she would have to say something. ‘Yes I have, to answer your question. I’ve struggled over the past few days to make it to the toilet on time.’ Chloe surprised herself with the calmness of her answer. Helen took hold of her daughter’s hands, ‘oh my poor girl. Have you been to the doctor?’ ‘Not yet mum, I have the scan tomorrow and then the midwife is coming in a few days so I was going to say something then.’ ‘Has it been going on for a while?’ ‘Not for long mum but this last weekend has been horrible.’ Chloe hated lying in this way. ‘How long have to been wearing nappies?’ Chloe blushed at the word, ‘just today mum,’ she lied, ‘Mark bought them for me because I kept wetting myself.’ ‘Okay darling,’ Helen noticed how embarrassed her daughter was becoming, ‘can I do anything to help?’ ‘I don’t think so mum but thanks. My waterworks will be fine.’ Chloe burst into laughter again. Helen laughed, ‘well I was struggling to know what to say.’ ‘I know mum. I am sure that my waterworks will be fine in time.’ ‘Well let’s hope that you are out of nappies a lot quicker this time around.’ Chloe stopped laughing, ‘what do you mean this time around?’ she quizzed. ‘Oh Chloe, do you not remember?’ Chloe shook her head. ‘Oh my god, I can’t believe that you don’t remember. We had to battle to get you out of nappies when you were little, you were about 4 and half before you stopped wearing a nappy through the day and then you wore them to bed every night until you were about 6 and a half.’ Chloe was gobsmacked, ‘really!?’ ‘Oh goodness yes. I was worried that you would be wearing nappies to school, we only got you dry in the July.’ ‘I can’t remember at all mum. Why did it take me so long?’ ‘I have no idea, you just seemed to like being in nappies too much.’ Chloe was stunned, she had no recollection of any of it and couldn’t believe that she had taken so long to potty train. ‘Thanks for that mum, it explains a lot.’ Helen looked at her daughter confused. ***** ‘So you’ve always liked being in nappies then?’ Mark asked as he began to change Chloe’s nappy. ‘It seems so. I had no idea until tonight.’ Mark looked at his wife’s saturated nappy and began to unfasten the tapes. ‘I suppose that it explains your recent troubles a little bit.’ Chloe felt the cool wetness of the baby wipes on her bare vagina. ‘You could be right.’ Mark finished cleaning Chloe before pulling her nappy from under her bottom before rolling it into a ball and sealing it in a prepared nappy sack. ‘So is it going to take me five years to potty train you again?’ Chloe giggled, ‘maybe,’ she grabbed her feet, ‘maybe I like my nappies again now.’ Mark smiled at his playful wife, ‘well maybe I don’t want you in nappies anymore.’ ‘Well then daddy is going to have lots of puddles to clean up.’ Chloe smiled. Mark looked down and saw Chloe’s vagina glisten with a wetness that showed her excitement. ‘I think daddy has cleaned up enough puddles already don’t you?’ Mark teased. Chloe blushed, ‘that’s why I need nappies daddy.’ She said still holding her feel in her hands. Mark took hold of Chloe’s ankles, he kissed the side of her left foot and then her right; Chloe moved her hands and let her husband take control. Mark, still holding Chloe’s legs in the air, started to kiss the inside of each of her legs; he began to kneel down at the side of the bed and carefully eased Chloe’s legs back onto the bed. Mark kissed the inside of Chloe’s thighs and worked his way to her vagina which was still fully exposed and dripping with expectation. Chloe felt every kiss move down her legs and watched as Mark sank to between her thighs; she felt her legs being lowered back onto the bed, she watched as her husband’s head bowed between her legs and felt his kisses on each thigh. Mark felt Chloe move her hips as he kissed her, he slowly crept closer to Chloe’s vagina and eventually used his tongue to tease the lips before gently sucking on her clitoris. Chloe took a deep breath in as she felt her clitoris being teased by her husband’s tongue, she arched her back to move closer to him and let him continue to explore her vagina with his mouth. ‘More daddy please!’ she implored. Mark heard the breathy voice and continued to lick; he pressed a little firmer with his tongue and began to pay a little more attention to her hard clitoris by sucking and firmly licking the small muscle. Chloe could feel the increased firmness of Mark’s tongue and pushed her hips into him as she could feel the approaching orgasm; she gripped at the sheets and tensed her thighs as he ramped up the speed of his tongue. Suddenly, Chloe felt Mark’s fingers enter her vagina and hook around to behind her clitoris; the increased stimulation became too much to handle and she climaxed hard a few moments later. Mark felt the tremor reverberate through his wife’s body and removed his fingers from her vagina; he looked up to see her lying with her eyes closed and slid down his trousers as he began to stand up. Mark leaned over his wife, kissed her and slid his penis deep inside her before returning to an upright position; he held her hips as he began to thrust forwards. Chloe looked at her husband in an expression of pleasant shock, she hadn’t expected him to enter her in this position but longed for his thrusts to intensify; she searched with her hands for something to grab but could only settle for the bedsheets once more as she felt the approach of another orgasm. Chloe tried to lift her hips a little but Mark’s deep thrusts pushed her back onto the bed. Mark could feel his wife’s vagina tighten and grip his penis as she tried to lift her hips; he thrust harder with each movement forward and felt himself ready to explode. Mark increased his speed and felt the approaching climax building through his body, he pulled Chloe’s hips into him as he thrust forward felt himself cum hard. Chloe watched her husband’s face change as she saw him climax; she felt him slow his movements and then slide his penis out of her still dripping vagina before lying on the bed next to her. Mark leaned over and kissed her and them moved his hand back to her vagina. Chloe wanted more and moved her hips in cooperation to his touch. ‘Make me cum daddy.’ She demanded. Mark kissed Chloe’s neck, ‘absolutely.’ he whispered in her ear. Mark continued to massage Chloe’s swollen clitoris and she could feel that her climax was close; she felt the pressure building up as her clitoris was teased, Suddenly, Mark increased the speed of his fingers over Chloe’s clitoris and she felt the pressure reaching its peak; she inhaled and began to allow herself to orgasm when she felt the liquid gushing out of her. ‘Oh my god!’ she shouted as she orgasmed hard and wet the bed. Chapter 23 Chloe woke early on the Monday morning, she looked at the clock and when she saw that it was only 5am, she closed her eyes but her tummy gave away the reason for her arousal and demanded relief; she considered getting out of bed but before she could move, a fresh wave of pressure built and she felt herself begin to mess her soaked overnight nappy. Chloe accepted this development and slipped back off to sleep. ***** ‘Chloe baby wake up.’ Mark called as he gently shook his wife. Chloe rubbed her eyes and yawned, she caught the smell of her well used nappy and remembered her accident a while before. ‘It looks like you might need a nappy change princess.’ Chloe nodded and moved into position. Mark, who had already collected the changing supplies, began to clean his messy baby girl. ‘When did this happen baby?’ Chloe rubbed her eyes again, ‘I woke up at 5 and needed to go but I already started to mess my nappy before I could move.’ She said matter-of-factly. ‘Really!?’ Mark asked surprised. ‘Yep. I couldn’t do much about it.’ ‘Why didn’t you wake me? You must have been upset?’ ‘No. I didn’t think too much about it and was too tired.’ Mark expertly cleaned the mess from Chloe’s bottom and rolled the nappy in a tight ball before depositing it in a nappy sack and tying it tightly. ‘All better baby. Would you like coffee?’ Chloe looked at Mark shocked, ‘nappy daddy?’ she quizzed. Mark looked at his wife, ‘I thought that you’d be going for your shower and then a nice pull-up?’ ‘Oh yes. I forgot.’ Chloe said a little disappointed, ‘I’ll be back soon.’ Mark watched Chloe walk down the hallway and wondered why she seemed so absent-minded this morning; he heard the shower running and Chloe singing which made him smile. Mark opened Chloe’s underwear draw and took out a fresh pull-up, he placed it on the bed and then left the room to dispose of the well-used nappy. Chloe stood under the warm streams of the hot shower feeling the soothing jets cascade over her body. ‘I’m going to see you again today.’ She said as she rubbed her tummy. The baby kicked as if replying to its mummy and Chloe smiled and gently patted back. Mark took out the clothes from the washing machine, he sorted through them quickly and placed them in the tumble dryer; he couldn’t quite believe the how many sets of clothes that Chloe had gone through over the last 48 hours and considered if her request for a nappy a few moments before might have been a good idea. Chloe had finished in the shower and was now wrapped in her favourite towel, she left the bathroom and walked to the bedroom where she saw the pull-up waiting for her. Chloe didn’t know why but she felt disappointed to not see a thick nappy waiting for her; she picked up the pull up and slid it up her legs. Mark heard Chloe walk down the hallway and approach the lounge, he turned to wish her a good morning but stopped when he saw her standing before him in just a pull-up and a t-shirt. ‘Where are your trousers young lady?’ he asked firmly. ‘I want to stay like this for a bit. Can I please daddy?’ ‘Okay baby. Come and drink your coffee.’ ‘Thank you daddy.’ Chloe said as she joined him on the sofa. ‘Are you excited for today?’ Chloe’s eyes lit up as she remembered the scan again, ‘oh yes!’ she cried. ‘Are we going to find out?’ Chloe knew that Mark was referring to the decision about finding out the sex of the baby, ‘what do you want to do?’ she asked. ‘I want to find out.’ Said Mark. ‘I can’t wait for another six months. I need to know.’ Chloe agreed. Mark smiled at his giddy girl, ‘let’s find out then.’ ‘Yay!’ Chloe clapped, ‘what do you want it to be daddy?’ ‘Well I already have a baby girl.’ Mark started. ‘Daddy!’ Chloe blushed. Mark laughed, ‘I don’t mind baby. How about you?’ ‘I want a girl but I don’t mind if we get a boy.’ ‘Well we will soon find out,’ Mark said as he gently rubbed Chloe’s tummy. Chloe placed her hand on top of Mark’s, ‘I can’t wait.’ Mark felt Chloe’s tummy grumble beneath his hand, ‘are you hungry baby?’ he asked. ‘I’m starving.’ She admitted. ‘Well then I will go and make some breakfast. Bacon butty?’ ‘Mmm, yes please.’ Chloe said hungrily. Mark stood up, bowed and left the room. Chloe laughed and threw a cushion at him before sitting back in the sofa and began to think about her baby again; she was stroking her tummy when she was brought back from her thoughts by the trill of her phone. Chloe read the text from her mum, she shifted uncomfortably in her seat as she read the part that recalled the previous night when she had to admit to her mum that she needed to wear a nappy; she was thankful that she had the pregnancy for an excuse. Chloe typed a quick reply before getting up from the sofa. Mark was almost finished cooking the bacon when he became aware of Chloe standing in the doorway. ‘What’s up princess?’ ‘Mum wants to know the sex of the baby.’ ‘That’s understandable,’ Mark said, ‘are we going to tell people?’ Chloe considered this for a moment, ‘just mum and dad I think.’ Mark finished frying the bacon and transferred it to the bread that he had already buttered, he added sauce and carefully cut the sandwiches in half and then quarters for Chloe. ‘Come on princess,’ he said as he turned just in time to see a steady stream of urine winds its way down Chloe’s legs. Chloe looked down and confirmed what she already though, she was wetting herself again, ‘oh no.’ she cried. Mark put down the plates on the worktop, ‘just stay right there baby.’ He instructed. Chloe did as she was told and stood still as the warm urine continued to pour down her legs and form a puddle on the kitchen floor. ‘Are you finished?’ Mark asked. ‘Umm… I don’t know.’ Chloe said sounding worried. Mark approached his wife, he placed his hands around her waist and slipped his right hand under the waistband of the pull-up; he moved his hand down and felt his wife’s vagina. ‘What are you doing?’ Chloe asked. ‘I am checking if you have stopped.’ ‘Have I?’ ‘I think so baby.’ Confirmed Mark as he slipped his hand out of her pull up. Mark hopped over the puddle on the floor, ripped Chloe’s pull-up off and led her back to the bedroom. Chloe followed her husband without protest and let him take control as he wiped her legs down with baby wipes. ‘Daddy,’ Chloe started. ‘Yes princess.’ ‘Can I have my nappies back please?’ Mark looked at Chloe, ‘are you sure princess?’ Chloe nodded, ‘this is not getting any better.’ She admitted. ‘Okay princess. Lie yourself down.’ Chloe lay down on the bed and watched as Mark got out a thick nappy, she lifted her hips on his instruction and was soon taped into her nappy and felt safer than she had done in days. Chapter 24 Chloe sat in the waiting room nervously playing with Mark’s hand and stroking her tummy. Mark was unusually quiet and the pair were both anxious to find out the sex of their unborn child. ‘Not long now princess.’ Mark whispered in his wife’s ear. Chloe squeezed his hand, ‘I can’t wait.’ She said as she tilted her head onto his shoulder. Mark reached up and stroked Chloe’s hair. ‘Chloe Trimble please.’ The nurse called from the doorway of a room to their right. Chloe stood up quickly, she paced across to the room leaving Mark to collect their things; she entered the room and laid on the bed as she had done five weeks before. Mark entered the room to see Chloe already on the bed, he placed their belongings in the spare chair and took a seat next to Chloe. ‘So this is your twenty-week scan Mrs Trimble. We are going to do a few checks to see how baby is growing and we will check for anything out of the ordinary.’ The young couple nodded in agreement. ‘We should be able to tell the sex today. Have you thought about if you want to know?’ the nurse asked. ‘Yes we do.’ The couple said together. The nurse laughed, ‘well let’s see what we can see then.’ The nurse lifted Chloe’s top to reveal the small bump and the obvious waistband of her nappy; the nurse did not make any reference to is as she tucked the blue tissue into the top of the nappy and squirted on the warm gel as before. ‘So how have things been so far?’ the nurse asked as she moved the wand around. ‘Oh… fine I suppose.’ Said Chloe who was still recovering from the appearance of her nappy. The nurse concentrated hard on the screen, she manoeuvred the wand around Chloe’s tummy and slowly a grainy picture appeared on the screen. Mark and Chloe both beamed at the image on the screen. ‘I am just going to take some measurements of baby.’ Explained the nurse as she clicked on a small tracking pad on the computer. Mark squeezed Chloe’s hand and leaned forward to kiss her on the forehead. The nurse continued to record data and take measurements, ‘are we having any pictures today?’ ‘Oh definitely.’ Answered Mark. The nurse swept the wand across Chloe’s tummy and pressed down harder to get a better picture; Chloe felt her nappy becoming warm as her bladder emptied without her permission. Suddenly, the room was filled with a steady beating sound. ‘That is baby’s heartbeat.’ Explained the nurse, ‘I can definitely tell you the sex.’ She added. Mark and Chloe looked at each other in excitement. ‘Have a look at this picture here,’ the nurse displayed a still image of their unborn child, ‘these are the legs and this little bit here tells me that you are having a little boy.’ Mark excitedly kissed Chloe again, ‘thank you.’ He finally managed to say to the nurse. ‘It’s my pleasure.’ Said the nurse as she wiped the conductive gel from Chloe’s tummy and pulled the blue paper out of her nappy. ‘I will get everything written up and meet you outside.’ The nurse said as she exited the room. Chloe sat up and wiped tears from her eyes, she hopped off the bed and threw her arms around Mark. ‘Oh my god! We are having a boy!’ she said excitedly. Mark joined in with the excitement, ‘I know! Amazing!’ Mark led Chloe back to the waiting room and returned to the seats that they had vacated not long before. ‘We have so much to do,’ began Chloe, ‘we need to sort out a nursery in the new house, we have to get him some clothes, we need to pick a name, we need to…’ ‘Calm yourself down princess, there is plenty of time yet.’ ‘There is so much to get done though.’ ‘We will get it sorted baby. Let’s get home first and then we can plan everything.’ Chloe nodded, ‘I’m so excited.’ The nurse interrupted the excitement, ‘Chloe, here are your notes.’ Chloe took the notes, slipped them into her bag and thanked the nurse. ‘Here are the pictures too. Good luck.’ Chloe took the pictures and held them next to her heart, ‘thank you so much.’ ‘Okay, let’s go and buy something for him.’ Mark said. Chloe spun around, ‘really?’ she squealed. Mark nodded and took Chloe’s hand, ‘let’s get that nappy changed before we go.’ He whispered in her ear. Chloe nodded and floated down the corridor under her husband’s guidance; they eventually entered the adult changing room and Mark locked the door. ‘Come on little miss puddles, let’s get that nappy changed.’ ‘Yes daddy.’ Chloe obeyed and hopped up onto the changing table. Mark slipped Chloe’s trousers down to reveal her well used nappy, he got the supplies from the changing bag and then untapped the wet nappy; he cleaned Chloe’s vagina and slid the nappy from under her bottom. Chloe had picked up the scan picture and was looking at it as Mark slid the fresh nappy into place and taped it up. Mark made sure that Chloe’s trousers were back in place before helping her down from the table. Chloe felt that her nappy change had been completed, she was so transfixed on the picture that she barely noticed that she had been lifted from the table. ‘You’re all fresh and dry baby.’ Chloe snapped out of her thoughts and turned the picture towards Mark. ‘Look daddy.’ She said as she thrust the picture forward. Mark looked at the picture of his unborn son. ‘Isn’t it just great daddy?’ Mark smiled at his wife. ‘Perfect!’
  17. My next book that is being published on Amazon, Halo from Hell, will be free the weekend of January 25th through 27th of 2019. This is a story about Lola, a young Latina lady that gets into a car crash that leaves her in a halo cervical brace, leg braces and diapers due to her injuries. She is not the best patient and winds up getting a suppository for her troubles. When that doesn't teach her a lesson, she gets a bag of hot soapy water to fill her colon. Life can be hard in diapers for an adult. It is even harder when you can't feel your legs or move your head. Can she find love under a halo? I hope you take advantage of this and if you like it or not, leave me some feedback. I'd love a review of any of my books on Amazon if you feel the urge.
  18. how do all of you deal with incontinence in a sexual relationship? what steps do you take? how do you manage doing these times? what precisions do you take?
  19. There was that look again, the wide-eyed cross between fear and excitement. I pushed for an answer, “Well?” Hannah chewed on her lower lip, considering my suggestion. I knew full well that she’d made up her mind, in fact knowing her it was something she was considering even before I mentioned it, but she liked to make me think I was in control. She leaned in toward me, making sure no one in the carriage could overhear, “what happens if I need to...” she looked at her lap as she trailed off. “Well that’s the point” “Not so loud”, her cheeks flushed as she spoke. “Sorry”. I wasn’t sorry, which was clear from the grin plastered across my face. “Bastard”. Her verbal dig came coupled with a sharp prod in my ribs. That just made me smile more. I took her hands in mine, and gently spun her round so that I was hugging her from behind. She gave me a contented sigh as we cuddled together, for a moment, it was just me and her, the other passengers on the train fading away. “I’ll get you back for that”, I whispered to her. Hannah looked up at me, a spark in her eyes, “Of course you will”. I began tickling her belly. She squirmed, and stifled a squeal. I kept going. “Stop it”. “I’m getting you back”. “Not here” “I love you” “I know, but not here. I really need to pee”. We both knew where this was going. This was a deliberate tease. We only had one more stop until we got off the train, then it was just a short walk to the hotel. I leaned in very close to Hannah’s ear, “Are you sure you want to do this?” She nodded her head, and murmured, “uh huh”. I tightened my arms around her, and began tickling harder. She shivered and shuddered, and bit her lip. Then she stopped, her breathing became heavy. I hugged her even tighter as the dark patch grew on her hot pants, and trickles of urine ran down her leg. I leaned in close to her again, “Are you OK?” Once more she gave a gentle nod of her head, “uh huh”, this time a lot less sure of herself. I kept her held close, but gently turned her round again so I could see her face. We’d done stuff like this before, but with something so public, there was always a risk she’d be overwhelmed. I looked into her eyes as I stroked her hair. “It’s OK. We’ll be in the hotel in a minute”. Hannah was still in a trance when the train pulled into the station. I grabbed our bags, took her by the hand, and led her onto the platform. As soon as she stepped into the cool outside air, Hannah snapped back to her normal self, “Hot pants were a really stupid idea” “Cold?” “Freezing”. “Want my coat?” She shook her head. “Come on”, I led the way as she dripped along behind me. Hannah stopped me just as we were about to walk into the hotel. I wondered why for a moment, but realised the issue when she pointed toward her piss-soaked shorts. “Want me to grab you once I’ve checked in?” She shook her head again, “give me your coat” I did as she asked, and she wrapped it around her waist. It hid nothing. In fact, if anything the fact that she had a coat wrapped around her waist in the middle of October only drew attention to the wet patch in the crotch of her pants and the rivulets of urine running down her legs. For a moment I considered warning her of this, but decided against it. If it worked for her, who was I to argue? We checked in, then headed to the room. The door hadn’t even closed before we fell on top of one another, stroking, nuzzling, kissing. I stripped off her top, then pulled off my own, and then I fell onto the bed, pulling her down on top of me. “Shit!” “What?” Hannah asked. “I forgot you were still wet, you’re getting my jeans damp.” “Fucker”, she kissed me, “I’ll just have to take them off of you then.” She climbed backward, and stripped my trousers off of me. She moved back up, nuzzling my crotch as she did. I stopped her when she got to my chest, sat up, and helped her out of her damp hot pants and panties. As I did, she gave me a confused look. “I wouldn’t be very good at this if I let you get a rash, would I?” I ran my fingers over her labia, and kissed her, gently rubbing her clitoris. I nibbled on her ear, kissed her neck, her breasts, her mouth. She cried out, arched her back, she was close to orgasm. I stopped. “Not yet.” That look of fear and excitement again, although this time I’m not sure whether she had any idea what I was thinking. “Don’t move” Hannah nodded. I climbed off the bed, and walked toward my bag. When I came back, I was holding several bundles of rope. Hannah noticed it, “You packed the rope?” “I packed everything,” I said with a smile. Hannah relaxed as I began to wrap the cord around her shoulders, locking her arms tight into her body. I tied it off onto itself then set to work on her hands, crossing them over her chest and wrapping another length of rope around them. Now helpless I eased her backwards so she was lying down, and turned my attention to her legs. I secured a length of rope to her right ankle and tied it off against the bed post, then did the same to the left, leaving her spread eagled, staring expectantly. Then I got the magic wand out of the bag. I turned it on, then slowed my approach, letting it hang loosely in my hand. I could hear her whimpering as I got nearer, and felt her shudder as it made contact with her body just at the top of her thigh. There was no way I was going to let her orgasm, but it was fun to tease. I passed it back and forth over her vagina until she started making little yelps of pleasure. Satisfied I’d found the right spot, I held it there as the yelps became louder and more constant. Then I took it away. “Please…” Hannah begged, a forlorn tone to her voice. “Later.” I replied, the smile that already plastered my lips becoming just a little more broad. I turned the vibrator off and returned it to the bag. “Are you going to untie me?” Hannah called out trying to raise herself up to find me. “Not yet.” “But what about grabbing some food?” “We’ll go out in a minute. I want to run something by you first.” “And I need to be tied up for it?” “No, but I’m enjoying you being like this.” Hannah scowled. At least, I assume she did. I was back at the bag, looking for the next item I needed for the night. As I was going through it, I glanced behind, and could see Hannah straining to see what I was getting. I laid everything out on the bed next to her, then went through them, one by one. “The wipes are non-negotiable. I want to make sure you’re clean, and we aren’t going to have time for a shower if we want to get food before everything shuts.” Hannah nodded. “Consider the diaper a dry run. If no one notices it tonight, they’re not going to see it under what you’re wearing tomorrow.” I could tell from the look on her face that Hannah had hoped I’d suggest this. We both enjoyed diapers, but Hannah prefered to be ‘made’ to wear them. I reached into my pocket for the final part of the evening’s entertainment, a suppository. We’d used them before, but only at home. Hannah’s eyes went wide. She rocked her head slowly from side to side. “Is that a no?” “Er…” “Just say the word.” Hannah shook her head. “OK. Are you sure?” She nodded. “We’ll be in and out at the restaurant. You won’t need to hold it long, and we’ll be back here long before it takes effect.” “Thank you.” I put everything on the bed, and walked toward her bag. “What do you want to wear?” “Something baggy. I don’t want people seeing the nappy.” I grabbed a pair of sweatpants and a long t-shirt from Hannah’s case, and held them up for her approval. “Yeah, that’ll do. I think I need to pee again.” Hearing that I grabbed a pair of plastic pants from her bag, “best you wear these too then”. I brought the clothes over to the bed, and set to work. She whimpered a little as I wiped her clean, the close contact, and the restraints once again getting her horny. Unfortunately for Hannah, even if I’d been inclined to let her orgasm, we just didn’t have time. Satisfied that she was clean, I laid out the diaper underneath her, and broke the suppository out of its packet.. “Last chance to back out” She gave me a cheeky grin. I pushed it into her bottom, then leaned forward and kissed her again. I kept kissing her, moving down her neck, toward her breasts. Until she whispered to me, “Don’t fuck around. Put the nappy on me, I can already feel it working..” In spite of how hard I was laughing, I managed to get Hannah’s diaper on her and free her from the restraints. She pulled her clothes on, and we headed out the door. As we walked into the hallway, I asked her how she was feeling. “It’s cramping a little, but it’s not too bad”, she responded. By the time we got to the nearest restaurant, Hannah was struggling to hold things together. I offered to go in and get the food alone, but Hannah refused. She was, apparently, “going to see this through”. I only discovered what she meant by this when the waiter asked whether we wanted to order take away, or to get a table. In spite of how much she seemed to be struggling outside, Hannah somehow managed to compose herself perfectly, then, while keeping her eyes locked on mine the whole time, asked for a table. This was going to get interesting. We headed to a booth in an almost empty corner of the restaurant, well away from the handful of other customers in the place, and looked at the menu. While we waited for the waiter to come and take our order I asked Hannah why she wanted to eat in. “It’s almost empty in here,” she replied, “I wanted to see how far I could go.” I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t interested in just how much public humiliation Hannah could take, but I was also worried. The games we’d played had always been about fighting the sense of urgency, never about losing control in front of people. This was going to be an entirely new experience, and I was concerned it might be one she didn’t enjoy. Once the waiter had finished taking our orders, I waited until he was a few feet away from the table, before asking Hannah, whether she needed a change. I don’t think he actually heard me, but it was fun to see the look on Hannah’s face. In spite of her struggle with her bowels, she managed to spit out the words “not yet” through gritted teeth, before following them with “but you’re not going to enjoy cleaning it up”. It was only a few moments later when her control failed. She held her hands out across the table for me to hold, and raised herself slightly off her seat, before letting rip with a few muffled farts. At first she seemed OK with it, then the realisation of what was happening hit her. Her eyes went wide, and she had a look of terror on her face. It seemed I’d been right to be concerned. “It’s OK. You’re doing well.” I used my thumbs to stroke the backs of Hannah’s hands as they trembled in mine. She seemed so fragile. Then the smell hit me. Hannah saw my nose twitch a little, then stammered, “is it bad?” I lied to her, reassuring her that no one would notice. I continued to stroke her hands, kept telling her it was all OK, then asked her if she wanted to go back to the hotel. She shook her head. “Do you want me to come round to your side of the table and cuddle you?” She nodded. I moved round, and hugged her. She was shaking. I held her tight, and stroked her arms. Kept reassuring her that everything was OK. By the time our food arrived, she was much calmer, although very much still in a trance. “Are you going to eat?” She began picking at her nachos and took a few sips of beer. I kept my arm round her the whole time. And while this helped Hannah feel safe, it made eating my burger much harder than it otherwise should have been. Not that the smell helped much either. We’d been picking at our food for about half an hour, when Hannah suddenly began to cry. It started with a few sniffles, but very quickly descended into quiet, uncontrollable sobbing. I decided we ought to leave. I called over the waiter and asked him for the bill. Ideally, I would have prefered to have gone over to the counter to keep him away from Hannah - it wasn’t going to take a genius to work out what had happened from the smell, the half-eaten food, and the crying girl - but I didn’t want to leave her alone. When he returned, he told Hannah that he hoped she felt better, and she instantly began shaking again. I got her outside, then held her close, making sure she could see my face, “It’s OK. You’re going to hold on tight to my hand, and we’re going to go back to the hotel.” Hannah nodded. We moved slowly, Hannah staggering along on, still very much weak at the knees . Fortunately, the streets were nearly deserted, and no one paid us any attention. At least, they didn’t until we got outside the hotel, when Hannah stopped dead in her tracks. I asked her if she was OK. She didn’t respond. It was then that I saw the tell tale sign of a leak, as for the second time in one day, her trousers began to darken. I rubbed her back while she finished. By the time she began moving again she was crying pretty hard. Once again, I held her close, and as I did, she spluttered out, “I think I went too far”. I couldn’t help but laugh at this, which completely distracted Hannah, and broke her out of her little trance. Almost immediately, she went from crying wreck to something resembling her usual self, as she cracked a slight smile, called me a “bastard”, and started jabbing me in the ribs. I tried to defend myself from her playful little pokes, but the situation was so ridiculous - as the red-faced, sniffling, stinking, love of my life proceeded to playfight with me in the street - that all I could do was laugh, and remind her of what happened when I tickled her on the train. She responded by telling me that I could tickle her all I liked - at this point what else was there to lose? We continued on into the hotel, and straight toward the lift. We were probably only waiting a minute at most for it to arrive, but it seemed like forever. It must have been even worse for Hannah. We’d been in the hotel for less than four hours, and already the receptionist had seen her with soaking wet hot pants, and got a full on view of her having an accident. Somehow Hannah not only managed to hold it together through the wait, but when the lift arrived, she was pretty upbeat. Then things got complicated. As we waited for the doors to close, a woman called us to “hold it”, as she ran across the lobby. For a moment I considered pressing the ‘door close’ button, as much for her sake as for Hannah’s, but I didn’t react quickly enough, and when the doors shut, the woman was stuck in there with us. I worried how this would affect Hannah, but I needn’t have. When the woman made a comment about the smell, Hannah glanced up at her, and replied “sorry, I had a bit of an accident”, and that ended the conversation. Understandably, the woman got off at the next floor, while we continued up to our room on the 12th. Buy the time we were at our door, Hannah was horny as all hell. This wasn’t uncommon for her. The problem was, I’d originally intended for us to only be out for a few minutes while we grabbed a take away. She’d fight the sense of urgency, feel humiliated, and be back home before the ‘fireworks’. Our antics at the restaurant had put paid to that plan, and now I was faced with a girlfriend in a filthy diaper, who meant to have her way with me pretty much immediately. After what she’d subjected herself to for our amusement tonight, I wasn’t going to let her down. I led Hannah into the room, then made sure the door was shut behind us. “OK shit-pants, let’s see the damage.” Hannah pouted at her new nickname, but dropped her sweatpants as instructed. It wasn’t exactly pleasant, but nowhere near as bad as I had feared. I pulled her into a hug, careful to keep soe distance between my jeans and her diaper, then gave her a long, deep kiss. As I pulled away, I instructed her not to move. I reached into my bag and pulled out several bed pads. I put one on the floor beside the bed, and asked Hannah to stand on it, while I took the blankets off the bed, and spread the other pads out on the mattress. “Right, we’re ready. Plastic pants off”. Hannah complied. As she did, the smell became more apparent. Hannah saw me gag slightly. “Sorry”, she mumbled. “I’m not sure this is all your fault” I replied, trying to reassure her. “I did warn you that you wouldn’t enjoy cleaning this up”. “Yeah, I suppose you did”. I pulled the waistband of her diaper back, the check much more about putting her in a certain headspace than anything else. “How bad is it?” “You definitely need a change” “Ew. Does that mean I’m going to have to wait until after you’ve cleaned me up?” “How the hell are you horny?” “Someone teased me before we went out, remember?” I grabbed some wipes and black sacks out of my bag, then instructed Hannah to lay down on the pads on the bed. As she did, she raised her legs in the air, ready to be changed. Which is probably why she seemed surprised when I stripped off, climbed on top of her, brandishing the magic wand. “What’s this?” she asked. “Thought you’d like it.” I pushed the wand into the front of the diaper, turning it up to full power. After everything she’d been through, Hannah had earned herself this orgasm. It was a matter of moments before she began making the yelping noises, and pressing herself against the vibrator. Normally Hannah has trouble orgasming without at least some penetration, but from the way her body was trembling, it was clear that this wasn’t going to be a problem tonight. I rubbed the backs of my nails against her skin, gave her a soft, llingering kiss, and she melted into a quivering wreck. She fell back onto the bed, and I wrapped my arms around her. “I love you”, I said, as I stroked her hair. “I love you too”, she echoed, as we began to doze off.
  20. Part 1. “You go first,” Caroline smiled. “Remember, I want complete honesty.” My very attractive, 24 year old, black-haired date smiled and folded her arms across her large chest, enjoying my embarrassment. This was new to me, Truth or Dare on a first date. I remained silent while the waiter cleared the plates from the table. I felt my heart beating in my chest but decided to take the plunge. After all, my Match.com dates never result in a repeat meeting and I knew I wouldn’t see Caroline again. “I used to wet the bed and my mother would beat me for it.” Caroline’s eyebrows rose. “How old were you?” She asked. I thought she would be shocked, even appalled but nothing showed on her face. “What do you mean?” “When was the last time she beat you?” Her tone filled with impatience. “When I was seventeen.” My reply hung in the air. Across the table, Caroline kept her face impassive while she absorbed this news. I knew the next question was coming. “Do you still wet the bed?” Burning red but managing a smile, I waved a finger. “Ah.. No, it’s your turn now.” Caroline smiled and drummed her fingers on the table cloth. “When I was eight, I was sexually abused by my father and when I was thirteen, I was raped by him.” I sat there shocked and stared at her. There was no emotion or shame in her voice. My first instinct was that she was telling a joke in extremely bad taste. But how could anyone lie about such a thing? “That’s dreadful!” I muttered, finding it hard to hold eye contact with her. “How long did it go on for?” Caroline remained silent for a few seconds before smiling and picking up the desert menu. “Ok, game over. I really fancy some Crème Brulee, don’t you?” ----*---- Two weeks later she took me by surprise while I was preparing my evening meal. Neither of us had committed to another date and a handshake had finished the first date. However, she had asked me for my address on the pretext of sending me an invite to some party she was having in the future. I had offered email, but she waved that off, saying she found a real letter far more personal and acceptable. My apartment in West London has 24 hour concierge service, and the doorman would never let anyone up if I had not been contacted first. When the doorbell rang, I naturally thought it was a neighbour, after a cup of sugar or a helping hand. It took a second to recognise her after opening the door. “Caroline!” I exclaimed. “What a surprise!” Nervously, I wiped my hands on my apron and an awkward silence fell between us. “Well, aren’t you going to invite me in?” She finally asked, a smile lighting up her face. I took her through to the kitchen and poured her a glass of wine while I finished off the meal. There was enough for two. After I had served up the lamb curry and rice on the table she appeared. I had that feeling that she hadn’t actually been solely in the bathroom. After a few pleasantries over the delicious meal, she rested her knife and fork and looked up at me. “Truth or Dare. We never did finish it, did we?” Caroline raised her eyebrows in question. “It’s my turn to ask the question?” The food was feeling heavy in my stomach and I had a sinking feeling. I nodded in acquiesce. “So, I will repeat, do you still wet the bed?” There was no sympathetic smile or gentle tone. Something deep inside me compelled a truthful answer as I had nothing to lose. “Yes.” Caroline didn’t appear surprised. “And what about your mother, do you still see her?” I nodded. “She lives in Devon, but comes to stay occasionally. And of course, I go down there on a regular basis.” Caroline looked puzzled. “But the abuse you suffered. Surely you would have ostracized her?” I went pale and looked down at my plate. “She is a powerful woman,” I mumbled. “But also she is the trustee of my inheritance.” Understanding showed in Caroline’s eyes. “Ah, she controls the purse strings; a powerful force indeed.” I got up to clear the table but she smacked my hand away from her plate. “Sit down Peter, they can wait. We still have plenty to talk about.” She produced a packet of cigarettes and lighter and lit one up. I hated smoking and stared at her. “Hope you don’t mind.” I didn’t feel it was a question. “No,” I mumbled. Something compelled me to surrender. Normally I would have objected strongly. “Now,” she said, flicking ash onto her dinner plate. “Tell me the truth about the current relationship you have with your mother.” “What do you mean?” For the first time, Caroline raised her voice slightly. “I don’t like lying. And lying is telling a lie and not telling the truth, the whole story. Peter, stop lying to me will you? You are 34 years old and you have told me that she stopped beating you for wetting the bed when you were seventeen. So how do both of you handle the bed wetting now?” I was stunned. My heart was hammering in my chest and I felt my eyes water over. I stood. “I will show you.” Caroline followed me into the bathroom where I opened one of the wall cabinets. She was greeted by the sight of neat rows of disposable nappies and folded plastic pants, along with Johnson’s baby powder and zinc oxide cream. I felt weak and sat on the bath rim. If she wanted the truth, well, she was going to get the truth. “It was on my seventeenth birthday that I was woken by my mother who was holding a cup of tea in one hand and a wooden paddle in the other. Then the bed clothes would be pulled back for the normal bed inspection. She didn’t really have to inspect the bed. I was wet every morning but the inspection was just there to shame me. After breakfast, we got in a taxi and went to a clinic in Harley Street where they specialized in incontinence and since that day I have worn nappies every night to protect the bed.” Caroline looked at me. “Why the tears?” I was crying. Feeling so vulnerable and helpless. So humiliated after admitting my shameful secret. “Are you missing your Mummy?” Caroline was smiling now. Was she mocking me? Back at the dinner table, she lit another cigarette and waved at the opposite chair for me to sit. I obeyed. “Remember,” she waved a finger at me. “No lying now. We are still playing Truth or Dare.” Well, one of us was, I suppose. I nodded in agreement. Why did you join Match.com?” “I wanted a partner, maybe a wife,” I blurted out, perhaps a little bit too fast. I jumped as Caroline slapped her hand on the table. “What have I said about lying?” Again, that raised voice. She tapped her neck with one hand. “I have had it with men lying. Peter, you are not allowed to lie to me.” I was frightened and somewhat confused and didn’t reply. Caroline eased up and took a deep drag of the cigarette. “Alright,” she said softly. “I will make it easy for you. Are you looking for a partner or a mummy? Tell the truth now?” ----*----
  21. What do you think?
  22. Hi I'm very new all this, but my boyfriend is a diaper lover and has just introduced me to the basics. He
  23. Chapter One "It's a big decision," Claire's mother worriedly commented. "Are you sure it's something you want to do at your age?" she asked, knowing that the answer would be the same as last time, and every time before that, ever since Claire had informed Kathy of her intentions six months ago. "Ugh, yes mum," the nineteen-year-old whined from the other room, exactly as Kathy expected. "Besides," Claire continued, lowering her voice to room temperature as she lugged a box into the kitchen, "It'll only be sixth weeks at a time, at least at first." Claire dropped the large brown cardboard box on the table with what she hoped would be a conversation-ending thud, but was disappointingly a merely a muffled comma. Her mother looked up from her rapidly cooling cup of tea, and was about to begin a new tack when Claire cut her off: "Anyway, it's not like they don't have the internet in Germany! And you know I'll always be a few hours flight away." It was the trip of a lifetime, and what's more, it tied into her studies at university, and so would even count towards her degree! She certainly wasn't going to let her neurotic mother get in the way. Kathy had always been more than a little nervous about Claire's various escapades, even something as little as a sleepover with school friends. Of course, Kathy had a little more reason to be worried than most parents. Claire had been, until the age of about 14, what they used to euphemistically call a 'bedwetter', but in the last few years had become known as 'wetters'. As it became clear that the new generation was increasingly likely to be only fully out of diapers by five, and a significant minority of about 20% were in need of night-time diapers until mid-adolescence, new phrases had begun to creep into common usage. The Government initially used the term "incontinence sufferers", but this was rapidly thrown out by the younger generation as patronising. They then moved onto "those who use toilets less", until settling for the simple, catch-all phrase "diaper wearers". Never one to miss an opportunity, of course, the diaper industry had thrived with this increase in marketing potential. Claire remembered the old "Drynites" brand vaguely, and shuddered at the thought of the unfortunate souls who had to wear them. Flimsy, low-capacity and small, they were quickly replaced by increasingly large sizes of baby diapers, and by the time Claire had finally outgrown her bedwetting, most large supermarkets sold tape-up diapers all the way up to a 32" waist, with capacity and print variations to suit plenty of tastes. Kathy's concern for her daughter was more of a hangover from the perceptions of bedwetters from her day - Claire would always tell her not to worry, as usually at least one other girl would be in diapers at any sleepover. Kathy, however, worried nonetheless, and Claire was quietly grateful. It was better, she thought, to have a mum who cared too much, instead of too little. So, 5 years free from diapers, Claire was here, packing for her first big trip abroad - six weeks working at the University in Cologne! Claire opened the large brown box and began placing its contents on the kitchen table. Books, pencil cases, protractors, notepaper - it was all here, stationary she hadn't needed since school days, neatly packed away by Kathy. Kathy, oblivious to Claire's silent thanks, began to fuss, "Well don't get it all out here! Take it up to your room, that's where your clothes and suitcases are!". Knowing she was right, Claire grunted in annoyed approval and began to quickly place the items back in the box. As she threw in the last pencil case, she felt her hand brush up against a familiar surface - a sort of fine cotton - but ironically she couldn't quite put her finger on what it reminded her of. Eager to escape her now irritated mother, she bustled upstairs, trying hard not to drop her now unbalanced box of school things as she went. Laying the stationary out on the slightly dusty floor of her bright, modern bedroom, she began to make piles - "take", "keep", and "throw away". Ikea pencils went in "throw away", treasured teenage doodles went in "keep", and her best pens went in "take", ready to packed off to Germany. As she reached the bottom of the box, having filled the "keep" pile far larger than her mother would have liked, Claire's hand again brushed up against that family fabric. Curious, she looked into the box. There, at the bottom in the corner, was a solitary diaper. It was clearly unused, and it was clearly hers - first, it was covered in a little blue flower pattern, and second, it looked about the size and thickness of a small parcel, certainly big enough for her 24" waist. Her heart beating imperceptibly faster, Claire reached down and picked it up. First, she went to put it into the throw away pile, "After all," she reasoned to herself, "No one would want one old diaper, and I certainly don't need it". But she stayed her hand, and placed it down in the "keep" pile. "Who knows," she though, "I might need it in the future - maybe I'll get the flu, and won't be able to make it to the toilet". She stood up, and was about to go downstairs when the blue and white diaper, perched on a pile of half-used school books and potentially useful post-it notes, caught her eye one more time. "Well, if I am going to be in Germany for 6 weeks, why wouldn't I need it then? Besides, I don't know what exactly the diaper situation is over there, so it may be the only thing I can find." To be on the safe side, then, she moved it to the "take" pile, ready to be packed. But first she went down stairs for a nice cup of tea.
  24. i love wearing diapers but recently i am discovering
×
×
  • Create New...